Japanese Women Marriage Migrants Today:
Negotiating
Gender, Identity and Community in Search of a New Lifestyle in Western Sydney
Takeshi Hamano
Doctor of
Philosophy
The University of Western Sydney
2011
copyright
© 2011 Takeshi Hamano
Acknowledgements
First of all, I would like to thank all of
my informants for their sustained engagement with my research. Especially, I
would like to express my sincere gratitude to Ms Yuka Weatley, President of the
Penrith Japanese Community. My research project for this thesis would not have
been possible without her agreement with my participation in the activities of
the Penrith Japanese Community. Also, I would like to thank Tomoko Ward,
Vice-President of the Penrith Japanese Community, and all others who were
willing to be interviewed in both Australia and Japan. I would also like to
thank Mr Yoshihide Hosaka for providing me with his invaluable collection of
records of the activities of Japanese ethnic clubs in Australia since the early
1980s.Then; I owe my deepest gratitude to my principal supervisor,
Distinguished Professor Ien Ang, for her encouragement and enduring supervision
during my candidature. The feedback she gave to me in any meeting or
correspondence was always critical but also always positive and constructive,
which kept me working on this project to the end. Her supervision also taught
me how to supervise someone else in my future career. I would like to thank my
second supervisor, Dr Judith Snodgrass, whose accurate and detailed comments
greatly improved my thesis draft. I could not have met Japanese women in
Greater Western Sydney without her information about local Japanese communities
in the first stage of my doctoral candidature.
I thank my
colleagues at the Centre for Cultural Research: Sarah James, Jayde Cahir, Jo
Winchester, Cathy O‟Callaghan, Glen Fuller, Farid Farid and Justine Humphry.
They encouraged me
to join the network of local postgraduate students. Especially I thank Sarah
and Jayde for their friendship since I first came to CCR. As co-postgraduate
liaison officer, Jo greatly supported me with my duties at any instance. I am
very indebted to Shinsuke Funaki (and his family) for his interest in my
research and for his tolerance with my participation in his research on the
Japanese community in Sydney. I also thank Associate Professor Yoshikazu
Shiobara for his attention to the progress of my research. Thanks to him, I
could also join the academic network of Australian studies in Japan.
Professor
Hiroshi Sudo always encouraged me to finish my PhD whenever I visited his
office. I still owe my gratitude to him, as he encouraged me to apply for an
exchange program in Australia in 2001, which eventually led me to do my PhD in
Sydney later. And, as my best academic colleague in Japan, I thank Mario Lopez
for his honest and constructive feedback on my thesis draft.
To complete my thesis,
David Kelly, Andrew Wright and Kathleen Olive spent long hours editing my
English and proof reading. Maree O‟Neil, Executive Officer of the
Centre for
Cultural Research, always dealt with a great deal of administrative matters for
my candidature. Of course, I could not have commenced my PhD in Australia
without the UWS International Postgraduate Research Scholarship provided to me
by the University of Western Sydney.
Lastly, I am
grateful to my partner Chie Yoshiya for her understanding of my PhD research in
Australia and her endless encouragement to me from Japan.
Statement of Authentication
The
work presented in this thesis is, to the best of my knowledge and belief,
original except as acknowledged in the text. I hereby declare that I have not
submitted this material, either in full or in part, for a degree at any other
institutio
(Signature)
Contents
CHAPTER 1.
LIFESTYLE MIGRANT, CONSEQUENT SETTLER AND
MARRIAGE MIGRANT
.............................................................................................
7
1. 1.
Introduction.................................................................................................
7
1.2. Migration Today: Development of a Theoretical Framework
................... 10
1.3. Gender Difference in Migration ................................................................
14
1.4. Leaving Japan for the Sake of a Better Lifestyle: Women and
Contemporary Japanese International
Migration.............................................. 16
1.5. Methodology ..............................................................................................
21
1.6. Thesis Outline
............................................................................................
24
CHAPTER 2.
CONSUMER SOCIETY AND LIFESTYLE MIGRATION ............. 28
2. 1. Introduction...............................................................................................
28 2. 2. Hyper-Consumer
Society in Late Capitalism ........................................... 33
2. 3. Japan‟s Consumer Society Following
the Post-Industrial Period............. 41
2. 4. Japanese International Travel:
Shifting to Consumption-Oriented
Practice
.............................................................................................................
44
2. 5. Going Overseas as Consumer-Oriented
Practice ...................................... 50
2. 6. Conclusion
................................................................................................
52
CHAPTER 3.
JAPANESE MIGRANTS IN AUSTRALIA, 1880s-2000s ................ 55
3.1.
Introduction................................................................................................
55
3.2. History of Japanese Migration to
Australia ............................................... 57
3.3. Socio-Demographic Profiles of Japanese in Australia Today
................... 74 3.4. Kokusaikekkon or Cross-National Marriage in Japan Today
.................... 86
3.5. Conclusion
.................................................................................................
90
CHAPTER 4.
VERNACULAR DIASPORIC COMMUNITY: A NATIONAL
JAPANESE ETHNIC
ASSOCIATION IN AUSTRALIA ........................................ 94
4.1.
Introduction................................................................................................
94 4.2. Conceptualising
Ethnicity
.......................................................................... 96 4.3. Functional Approach to Ethnic
Association of Migrants ........................ 103
4.4. Japanese Migrants and Their Ethnic
Associations .................................. 112
4.5. The Japan Club of Australia: Within
the Transnational Nikkei
Community .....................................................................................................
115
4.6. Conclusion: Limit of Transnational
Nikkei Identity? .............................. 130
CHAPTER 5.
CONSEQUENT SETTLEMENT AND MARRIAGE MIGRATION
OF JAPANESE
WOMEN........................................................................................
134
5.1.
Introduction..............................................................................................
134 5.2. Growing Japanese
Population in Sydney ................................................ 135 5.3. Recent Residential Distribution of the
Japanese in Sydney .................... 140
5.4. Becoming a Consequent Settler:
Marriage Migration ............................. 148
5.5. Australia as a New Home ........................................................................
161
5.6. Are Japanese Women More Adaptable to
Difference? ........................... 172
5.7. Conclusion
...............................................................................................
177
CHAPTER 6.
REMOULDING ETHNO-GENDERED SELF AMONG
JAPANESE WOMEN
MARRIAGE MIGRANTS ................................................. 181
6.1.
Introduction..............................................................................................
181
6.2. Migrant Women and the Problem of
Social Mobility ............................. 183
6.3. Gender Division of Labour and Migrant
Women.................................... 192
6.4. Japanese Gender Ideas: Traditional
Ideas of Femininity and Recent
Change
............................................................................................................
199
6.5. Crafting the (Feminine) Self
.................................................................... 209
6.6. Liberal but Conservative?: The Two
Sides of Japanese Women Today . 218 6.7. Conclusion: Westernisation, Indivisualisaion and the
„Aestheticisation‟
of Everyday Life in Marriage Migration
........................................................ 220
CHAPTER 7. A
BRIDGE TO THE MAINSTREAM: THE PENRITH
JAPANESE COMMUNITY
....................................................................................
222
7.1.
Introduction..............................................................................................
222
7.2. Home away from Home: Making Home in
the New Settlement............. 224
7.3. From Home to the Local Region:
Forming a Local Japanese Group ...... 237
7.4. The Penrith Japanese Community: An
Emerging Japanese Community
in Western Sydney
..........................................................................................
241
7.5. Leading
Domestic Roles to Public Networking: Mothers‟ Network
through Children
.............................................................................................
258
7.6. Ambivalent Self between the Japanese
and the Local Community in
Sydney‟s West
................................................................................................
265
7.7. Conclusion: Ambivalence towards Being
Both Marriage Migrant and
Lifestyle Migrant
............................................................................................
269
CHAPTER 8.
CONCLUSION
.................................................................................
271
8.1. Gender in Fieldwork: A Reflection
......................................................... 271
8.2. Lifestyle Migration and Marriage
Migration: A Conclusion .................. 281
Appendices
...............................................................................................................
311
On Japanese names in this
thesis
Except in a few
cases, the names of all informants who participated in my fieldwork were
changed and initialised (see Appendix 3). Japanese names are written in the
order of first name and family name, as is normally the case in Australia.
List of
Tables
Table 1. Historical Population of the
Japanese in the Australian Census,
1881-2006
......................................................................................................
59
Table 2. Number of Working Holiday Maker
Visa (Subclass 417) Grants,
2003-04 to 2007-08 by
Citizenship/Nationality ............................................. 77 Table 3. Number of Japanese Permanent
Arrivals, 1996-97 to 2006-07 ............... 79
Table 4. Numbers of Population and Gender
Ratio in the Northeast
Asian-Born People in the Census 2006
.......................................................... 80
Table 5. Immigration Categories Listed in
the Settlement Reporting ................... 82
Table 6. Number of Japanese Permanent
Arrivals, 1997-98 to 2006-07 from the
Settlement Reporting
......................................................................................
83
Table 7. Numbers of Couples of Japanese
Female and Non-Japanese Male by
Country of Origin, 1996 and 2006
................................................................. 87
Table 8. Numbers of Couples of Japanese
Male and Non-Japanese Female by
Country of Origin, 1996 and 2006
................................................................. 87
Table 9. Regional Organisations and
Constituent Councils in the Sydney and
Metropolitan Local Government Areas
....................................................... 139
Table 10. Japanese Population (Japan-born
People) in the Sydney and
Metropolitan Areas and Surrounding
Councils in the 2006 Census by
Regional Organisation of Councils
.............................................................. 141
Table 11. Japanese Population in the
Sydney and Metropolitan Areas and
Surrounding Councils in the 2006 and 2001
Census ................................... 143
Table 12. Basic Socio-Demographic Profiles
of Three Local Government Areas
in Western Sydney
.......................................................................................
226
Table 13. A Proposed List of Events of the
PJC in the First Half of 2007 .......... 249
List of Figures
Figure 1. Japan's Social Change and the
Maturation of Hyper-Consumer Society 54
Figure 2. Number of Japanese Visitors to
Australia and Main Purpose of Visit,
1980-2007
......................................................................................................
75
Figure 3. Residential Distribution of the
Japanese (Japan-born) in the 2006
Census (out of 100 %)
....................................................................................
79
Figure 4. Gender and Age Distribution of
the Japanese in the 2006 Census ......... 80
Figure 5. Numbers of Japanese Permanent
Arrivals by All Immigration
Categories in the Settlement Reporting,
1997-98 to 2006-07 ........................ 85
Figure 6. Numbers of Two Immigration
Categories by Gender, 1997-98 to
2006-07 ..........................................................................................................
85
Figure 7. Numbers of Cross-National
Marriage Couples, 1965-2007 ................... 87
Figure 8. Number of Japanese Married
Overseas in 2006 ..................................... 89
Figure 9. Table of
Contents of Japanese in Australia: Japanese Footprints over a Century 1867-1998
(JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai, 1998 translation by
author)
..........................................................................................................
124 Figure 10. Roles of the
JCA
.................................................................................
127
Figure 11. Division of Councils in New
South Wales ......................................... 137
Figure 12. Councils in Sydney Local
Government Areas (Inset A, Left) and
Metropolitan Local Government Areas (Inset
B, Right) ............................. 137
Figure 13. 2001 Census Map of Locations of
High Household Income (A$2,000
Per Week) .....................................................................................................
142
Figure 14. 2001 Census Map of Where
Unemployed People Reside .................. 142
Figure 15. Residential Distribution of the
North-East Asian Group in Sydney... 145
Figure 16. Regional Map of Western Sydney
...................................................... 149
Figure 17. Location of the City of
Penrith, from the Homepage of the Penrith
City Council
.................................................................................................
242
Figure 18. Migration Flows from/to Penrith
City, between the 1996 and 2001
Census
..........................................................................................................
242
Figure 19. Information about the PJC in
Japanese, Nichigo Press, November
2006
..............................................................................................................
245
Figure 20. Information about the PJC, The
Blue Mountains Gazette, 13
September 2006
............................................................................................
245
Figure 21. Article on local Japanese women
in Penrith Press, September 2006 247
Figure 22. Group Snapshot at Glenbrook
Park, January 2009 ............................. 250
Abbreviations
ABS |
Australian
Bureau of Statistics |
BCOF |
British
Commonwealth Occupation Force |
CCROC |
Central Coast Regional Organisation of
Councils |
CRC |
Community
Relations Commission for a Multicultural NSW |
DIAC |
Department
of Immigration and Citizenship of Australia |
DIMIA |
Department
of Immigration and Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs of Australia |
GHQ |
General
Headquarters |
IMROC |
Inner Metropolitan Regional
Organisation of Councils |
JCA |
Japan
Club of Australia |
JCCI |
Japan
Chambers of Commerce and Industry |
JCQ |
Japan
Club of Queensland |
JCS |
Japan
Club of Sydney |
JCV |
Japan
Club of Victoria |
JICA |
Japan
International Cooperation Agency |
JSS |
Japanese
Society of Sydney |
KWAA |
Korean Welfare Association of
Australia |
LGA |
Local
Government Area |
MACROC |
Macarthur Regional Organisation of
Councils |
MHLW |
Ministry of Health, Labor, and Welfare
of Japan |
MIAC |
Ministry
of Internal Affairs and Communications of Japan |
MLIT |
Ministry
of Land, Infrastructure, Transport, and Tourism of Japan |
MOFA |
Ministry
of Foreign Affairs of Japan |
NESB |
Non-English-Speaking-Background
|
NGO |
Non-Governmental
Organisation |
NMA |
Nepean
Migrant Access |
NSROC |
Northern Sydney Regional Organisation
of Councils |
NSW |
New
South Wales |
ODA |
Official
Development Assistance |
PJC |
Penrith
Japanese Community |
SHOROC |
Shore Regional Organisation of
Councils |
SNS |
Social
Network Service |
SSROC |
Southern Sydney Regional Organisation
of Councils |
WHM |
Working
Holiday Maker |
WSROC |
Western Sydney Regional Organisation
of Councils |
WWII |
World
War II |
Abstract
This thesis
explores the rise and transformation of Japanese migration to Australia since
the 1980s. This thesis particularly investigates the experience of Japanese
women marriage migrants: women who have immigrated to Australia through
marriage to a local partner. Based on participant observation with a Japanese
ethnic association in Sydney‟s west between 2007 and 2009, and on in-depth
interviews with the association‟s members, this thesis examines the ways in
which the women re-mould themselves in Australia by constructing gendered
selves which reflect their unique migratory circumstances through
cross-national marriage.
Since the 1980s,
Japanese international migration has transformed into „lifestyle‟ migration,
that kind of migration undertaken for the sake of an alternative lifestyle and
the consumption of different socio-cultural experiences in the new country. On
this assumption, this thesis finds that the increase in Japanese women migrants
is an amalgamation of two motivations. These women not only sought a chance to
avoid or overcome conventional gender inequalities, which are still prevalent
in contemporary Japanese society; they also regarded going overseas as an
opportunity to fashion a desirable lifestyle on their own. Consequently, while many
of them arrived in Australia with the view to staying only temporarily, they
decided to continue their movement towards a new lifestyle through marriage to
a local partner.
This thesis examines the stories of
Japanese women marriage migrants after their migration to Australia,
discovering that the women tend to take recourse to expressions of Japanese
femininity that they once viewed negatively, and that this is tied to their
lack of social skills and access to the cultural capital of mainstream society.
Re-moulding the self through conventional Japanese notions of gender ironically
provided them with a convincing identity, that of a minority migrant woman.
Nevertheless, through an analysis of members‟ engagement with an association of
Japanese women marriage migrants in a suburb of Sydney‟s west, this thesis
reveals a nuanced sense of ambivalence expressed by these Japanese women:
between their Japanese community and Australian life. This results in a dilemma
for these women: they negotiate between their „given‟ Japanese femininity and
the „chosen‟ images of self that can be achieved in their new life in
Australia.
CHAPTER 1. LIFESTYLE MIGRANT,
CONSEQUENT SETTLER AND MARRIAGE MIGRANT
1. 1. Introduction
This thesis is a
study of contemporary Japanese women living in Greater Sydney, who settled in
Australia as a consequence of marrying an Australian resident. For this reason
I refer to them as „marriage migrants.‟ This thesis examines the ways in which
they re-mould their selves in the new settlement. While focusing upon the
processes of their re-interpretation of their gender identity in the new social
context, it also considers the legacy they carry from hyper-consumer society in
Japan in the late 20th century and the development of a sense of individualism
it created. The motivation for Japanese international migration needs to be
scrutinised with a consideration for the impact of Japan‟s social change over
the past few decades.
Nevertheless, as
this thesis demonstrates, the transformation of Japanese society in the era of
globalisation by no means involved a simple abandonment of all traditional or
conventional socio-cultural values. Japanese women marriage migrants take
recourse to Japanese notions of femininity in negotiating their place within
Australian life. This involves a process of translating their conventional
ideas of gender into their new Australian socio-cultural context. I describe
and analyse how different values are conflicted, negotiated and mediated by
them.
Recent studies on
Japanese international migration (Fujita, 2008; Kato, 2009; Kitamura, 2009;
Mizukami, 2006b, p. 11; Nagatomo, 2007) focus on the advent of a transnational
lifestyle, one which crosses national boundaries. These new Japanese migrants
are called „lifestyle migrants‟ (Sato, 2001), people who have migrated to
another country in order to enjoy a new way of life in a different society.
This concept has called for further analysis of the social change underlying
this new type of migration and the ways it relates to the increasing global
mobility and migration in the world today. In earlier research on Japanese
permanent residents in Brisbane in 2004, for example, I showed that the
Japanese today conduct global migration in a quite different way from those of
previous decades (Hamano, 2005, 2010); and that a more nuanced analysis was
needed of the new migratory patterns of the Japanese.
In recent years, contrary
to the conventional Japanese perception of Australia as a holiday resort,
Japanese migration to Australia has become much more significant. The Ministry
of Foreign Affairs (MOFA) of Japan reports in the Annual Report of Statistics
of Japanese Nationals Overseas that each of the Japanese Consulates-General and
Embassies in Australia recorded more than a 25% increase in the number of
Japanese permanent residents between 2005 and 2007 (MOFA, 2007). As of 2008, MOFA subsequently inserted
a one-page column, reporting on the rapid increase of the Japanese population
in Australia (MOFA, 2008). This increase in the number of Japanese nationals
who are long-term residents in Australia contrasts significantly with another
trend: numbers of Japanese international tourists to Australia have declined
over the decade (Japan Tourism Marketing, 2010). As of 2009, the Japanese
population in Australia ranked as the third largest Japanese population
overseas, after the United States (US) and China. This growth is related to an
increase in the number of Japanese marrying Australian citizens (or permanent
residents), and the statistical report was released to explain a general trend
in Japanese overseas movement. For MOFA, such an increase in this particular
type of Japanese permanent resident and its impact on the composition of Japanese
nationals overseas could not be dismissed. Its statistical report in 2009
announced that the Japanese population in Australia has been increasing
steadily (MOFA, 2009). Most interestingly, of the top five largest groups of
Japanese overseas (the US, China, Australia, UK and Brazil), only Australia
recorded a growth in Japanese population in that year.
Although Japanese
international migration today has diversified, I particularly focus on the
increasing number of Japanese women marriage migrants in Australia. As I
elaborate in this thesis, while these women were allegedly „pushed‟ to leave
Japan by a sense of marginality, deriving from conventional socio-cultural
perceptions of femininity in Japan, they were also encouraged to leave for
another country as an independent individual, one who considers the search for
a lifestyle a matter of personal choice. Migrating overseas is accordingly a
re-creative practice in which these women build a new lifestyle in a new place
(Kitamura, 2009; Toyota, 2006; Yamashita, 2008). While these women often
initially travel as tourists, their circumstances transform when they
subsequently marry a local resident and become a „consequent settler‟ (Mizukami,
2006b) and, thus, a „marriage migrant‟ (ibid.).
It is also important
to draw attention to the fact that these Japanese women face a great deal of
vulnerability in their migrant life, and in response to this they begin to
retrieve the conventional socio-cultural values of Japanese femininity in the
new country. As I detail in later chapters of this dissertation, this process
is very clear in their home-making efforts in the new country: finding a job,
managing a household (including taking care of children) and networking with
locals in the neighbourhood. This harking-back to conventional Japanese
femininity is their strategy of re-moulding the self in the new socio-cultural
circumstances, in reference to an embodied social identity – even though they
initially attempted to rid themselves of it once in the new environment. Here,
we see the entangled process of the reinterpretations of national
socio-cultural components in the diasporic context, which can even result in
their opposite evaluation. It also
indicates the difficulties experienced by Japanese migrant women in re-moulding
a desirable self, regardless of how they succeed in relocating the self in the
new socio-cultural circumstance. Finally, this thesis foregrounds common
debates on the status of migrant women, taking as its lens a particular migrant
group of Japanese women today.
These Japanese women marriage migrants
exemplify the ways in which
contemporary
Japanese people experience the radical change of Japanese society in the global
context. My analysis raises a series of questions about Japanese society in the
era of globalisation. Taking into account the gender and migratory status (as
spouse) of these women in Australia, I also contribute to the understanding of
(migrant) women in a settler society.
1.2. Migration Today:
Development of a Theoretical Framework
The Age of Migration
Immigration studies
in social science have achieved a great deal of popularity due to the increase
of international migration following World War II (WWII) (Castles & Miller,
2003, p. 77). Contemporary international migration in the second half of the
twentieth century has been activated not only by economic reasons, but by
refugees and asylum seekers, fleeing wars and political conflict, and even by
the forced migration of human trafficking. The massive flow of migrants with
high mobility across the world has affected not only the composition of
domestic industries and economic markets, but has also radically re-shuffled
the cultural characteristics of the domestic society in the receiving
countries. Hence, according to Castles and Miller (ibid.), one of the
highlights of this post-war immigration was the growth of diversity of areas of
origin and an increase of cultural difference between migrants and receiving
populations. Nikos Papastergiadis (2000, p. 39) also mentions that „[T]he
decoupling of traditional linkage between migration and industrial expansion in
the west has impelled a rethinking of global migration patterns…Migration is
thereby, once again, subordinated to broader structural changes.‟
A diverse group of
people has migrated to Australia, and its diversity has transformed Australia
today into one of the most culturally diverse country in the world (Castles, et
al., 1990; Cook, et al., 1992; Jayasuriya, 2003; Jupp, 2001, 2002; Lopez, 2000;
Vasta, 2003). To begin with, Australia strictly controlled migrant intake on
racial grounds, through the „White Australia Policy‟ of the Immigration
Restriction Act 1901
(Markus, 1994, p. 110); however, this circumstance had to change. After WWII,
Australia began to take in more diverse migrants from other parts of Europe
(Sherington, 1990). Eventually, in the 1970s, Australia abolished racial
restrictions on migration and adopted a policy of multiculturalism.
The study of
international migration can be mainly classified into two major categories: the
study of the flow of migrants, and issues relating to migrants‟ settlement in
the new country. With regard to the motivations for voluntary migration, one
argument posits that it tends to focus on labour migration (Castles &
Miller, 2003, p. 25; see also Papastergiadis, 2000, pp. 32-33). This focuses on
the economic divide between the two countries, i.e. between the developing and
the developed region (Portes, 2001). Developed countries take in migrants as
cheap labour; workers from developing countries seek the opportunity for higher
earning than would be possible at home. This approach is persuasive, especially
considering the impact of global capitalism imposed upon the unbalanced
relationship between so-called first world and third world countries. It is
however simplistic to reduce explanations to this alone.
In addition to this
major focus on labour migration, it is necessary to acknowledge the diverse
patterns of global migration today. Not only is it caused by voluntary
migration; it is also facilitated by social disturbance (e.g. war and political
corruption) or family reunion (including cross-national marriage). The diverse modes
of global migration also complicate migrants‟ settlement issues. Saskia
Sassen, for example,
argues the difficulty of analysing the diversity of contemporary modes of
migration, within such a simple framework as that discussed above. She says:
The rationality of emigration is far more
complex than push-pull explanation allows for. On the one hand subjective
issues come into play. Critical is that many people have shown themselves
willing to take undesirable jobs, including jobs below their education and
social stratum in the home country, and to live in extreme discomfort and under
conditions they might not accept in their home country. There is, then, a
subjectivity of the first-generation immigrant that needs to be factored in as
one of the variables. On the other hand the bridging effects of globalisation
produce both material conditions and novel types of imaginaries that make
emigration an option where not too long ago it was not.
(Sassen, 2007, p. 132)
Hence, as Sassen
insists, relying upon a simple push-pull factor theory seems insufficient in
analysing the complexity of contemporary patterns of migration, in both
quantitative and qualitative terms. This economic reductionism neglects the
various degrees of the effects of globalisation overwhelming the world today
(Papastergiadis, 2000, pp. 31-39). It is obvious that Japanese international
migration today cannot be explained within this framework. Given that
globalisation provides a great deal of differentiation and the proliferation of
socio-cultural structures of local spaces, rather than leading to a
homogenisation of the world (e.g. Appadurai, 1996; Eriksen, 2003; Hall, 1992a;
Hannerz, 1992; King, 1992; Sassen, 2007; Urry, 2000, 2003), it is consequently
imperative to examine migration theories and frameworks of understanding.
It is important to
recognise the variety of migratory patterns in both sending and receiving
countries. Castles and Miller (2003, p. 26) propose one systematic and
interdisciplinary approach to examining global migration today. Their approach is
explained as follows:
The migration systems approach is part of
a trend towards a more inclusive and interdisciplinary understanding, which is
emerging as a new mainstream of migration theory...The basic principle is that
any migratory movement can be seen as the result of interacting macro- and
micro-structures. Macro-structures refer to large-scale institutional factors,
while micro-structures embrace the networks, practices and beliefs of the
migrants themselves. These two levels are linked by a number of intermediate
mechanisms, which are often referred to as
„meso-structures.‟
(Castles & Miller, 2003, p. 27)
Although the question of
whether the single and systematic approach of the „meso-structures‟ is
appealing to migration studies today remains, Castles and
Miller‟s argument is
worth considering. Whilst migration studies, in generic terms, tend to use
either a „macro‟ or „micro‟ analysis of global migration, recent debates on
transnationalism or transnational migrants open up inquiry of a more dynamic
style of contemporary migration in the global space. In Flexible Citizenship:
The Cultural Logic of Transnationality (1999), Aihwa Ong explored the ways in
which transnationality among Chinese overseas proceeds at the intersection
between the structure of the modern nation-state, and the individual who
strives to establish a secure life on the global stage. Ong also examines how,
in this process, the cultural (and familial) values of Chinese transnational
migrants are re-embedded in their transnational life.
The experience of
migration today is by no means a once-and-only linear process from the country
of origin to the new country. Sustained by advanced telecommunications and
transportation networks, contemporary migrants arguably have the possibility of
reconstructing their migratory life in the in-between space of the home and
host countries. This is not, however, to deny the fact that they are always
concerned to seek or make a secure „home‟ in the globalised space.
Transnational Migration and the
Japanese
This alternative
approach calls not only for a linkage between macro and micro-analytical
perspectives, but also emphasises the significance of investigating variants of
migratory patterns within a single ethnic group (Foner, et al., 2000; Glick
Schiller, et al., 1992; Kennedy & Roudometof, 2002; Ong, 1999; Ong &
Nonini, 1997; Vertovec, 2004, 2009; Vertovec & Cohen, 1999). In contrast to
the Japanese economic migrants who came to Australia between the late 19th century
and the early 20th century (JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai, 1998; Nagata, 1996;
Oliver, 2001, 2002; Sissons, 2001; Yarwood, 1964), or Japanese war brides who
arrived in the 1950s (Hopkins, 1954; Nagata, 2001a, 2001b; Tamura, 2001; Ueki,
2002), one of the significant differences when speaking of Japanese migrants
today is that the distinction between „travel‟ and „settlement‟ is obscured (Mizukami,
2006b). Tetuso Mizukami terms this kind of migrant a „consequent settler‟ (2006b):
many Japanese migrants in Australia today became permanent settlers, having
initially come to Australia, as a visitor or temporary stayer. However,
although taking a transnational approach to recent migrants is crucial, it by
no means implies that Japanese migrants today have become cosmopolitan
individuals whose lifestyle is totally unfettered by national boundaries.
In my research, I
frequently observed the ways in which Japanese women marriage migrants (like
other Japanese consequent settlers) strived to build a „home‟, in association
with a new family, neighbours and communities, in their new place of
settlement. Hence, with regard to the study of transnationalism, I propose that
more careful investigation is necessary in order to apply the theory to
migrants. As I will examine later, migrants‟ mobility and sense of
transnationalism is highly contextual and variable, even if they come from the
same country. We must consider not only their ethnic and racial identity, but
also their internal diversity as an ethnic group, related to, for example,
length of stay, life stage, class, and gender (O'Flaherty, et al., 2007; Piper
& Roces, 2003).
For this reason, in
addition to the recent studies which have contributed to the development of new
ideas for speaking about the nature of contemporary Japanese migration (Fujita,
2008; Hamano, 2005, 2007; Kelsky, 2001; Mizukami, 2006b; Nagatomo, 2007; Sato,
2001; Toyota, 2006; Yamashita, 2008), I argue that, in the transnational
lifestyle of contemporary Japanese migrants, one should not dismiss the
significance of dwelling in the new country as an important concern. At the
same time, one‟s growing attachment or loyalty to the new place by no means
leads to a conflict with one‟s transnational identity. I will later describe
how Japanese women marriage migrants re-mould their selves in the process of
making their new „Australian‟ home in reference to both their ethnicity and
gender accounts, within the particular social circumstances of being a migrant
woman in Australia. Indeed, no matter how much the mode of transnational
lifestyle has gained popularity, when speaking of the recent growth of
contemporary Japanese migrants, or no matter how much migrants‟ physical
mobility grows or whether their lives are psychologically extended by the
global media and technology, I argue that the meaning of dwelling and the hope
of belonging in a new settlement are still crucial for exploring the everyday
practice and self-representation of these Japanese migrants.
1.3. Gender Difference in
Migration
Migrant Women: The Structure of
Double Marginalisation
As migrant women
face exclusion from the mainstream society of the new country, they must
struggle with the gender inequality they face in both public and private
spaces. In migration studies, many scholars have claimed that women who migrate
risk becoming vulnerable individuals (Calavita, 2006; Piper, 2006; Sinke,
2006). They negatively point to the extent to which social inequality imposed
on women in the society of origin affects their migration in the global stage.
Speaking generally, while it is obvious that many migrants initially face a
certain downward social mobility in the new country, migrant women will
experience harder situations than men because they must struggle with two
social inequalities – as a „migrant‟ and as a „woman‟ – in the new country.
This circumstance eventually situates migrant women in a lower position
compared to that of mainstream women in the new society. For example, when we
consider migrant women in the labour force, it could be argued that migrant
women have more potential to become victims of economic inequalities between
the sending and the receiving countries (Benhabib & Resnik, 2009; Chant,
1992; Parreñas, 2001; Stasiulis & Yuval-Davis, 1995). Indeed, migrant women
might be said to deal with a structure of double marginalisation. In the new
country, they may be marginalised not only by their migratory status, but also
by their gender.
Woman marriage
migrants can be categorised into two groups: the first group is women who
accompany husbands from their own society or country of origin; and the second
group is those who marry a local partner, such as the Japanese women marriage
migrants of my research. While the former group of women may suffer from the
gender discrimination stemming from their cultural background (Bottomley, 1984;
Buijs, 1993; Light, 2007; Vasta, 1991), the latter must not only confront
gender inequality, but also deal with different gender perceptions of
themselves and their local partner (Breger & Hill, 1998; Constable, 2005b).
Thus, confined in a private space in the new country for the sake of family or
husband, these migrant women, unlike women of the mainstream society, are
seldom given a chance to present their voices to the wider public. Such factors
enforce on these women a structure of dependence on their male partners or
family members, and also impede their voluntary participation in the society of
the new country.
Migrant Women and the
Feminisation of Self: Another Perspective
In contrast to these
critiques of migrant women in oppression, some studies show that, for migrant
women, wilful „feminisation‟ of the self in the private space can be an active form of personal identity
politics that allows women to re-construct a tangible social identity under
certain power relations in society (Matoba Adler, 1998; McLaren & Dyck,
2004; Tamura, 2001). On the one hand, this feminisation of self, through the
positive perception of gendered roles in the private sphere, can be analysed as
a process in which the migrant woman is involved in a harsh political economy
as she is relegated to a socially marginalised status. That is, it is obvious
that often she cannot help but accept the role of wife or mother in the family,
even though this results in further alienation or exclusion and leads to
further gender inequality. On the other hand, this process of feminisation of
the self may provide her with a tangible social identity with which to situate
herself in a new environment.
This process of
feminising the self is not merely carried out through self-recognition. Rather,
it is confirmed and strengthened by reiterating daily performances in the light
of gendered roles as a wife, mother or woman living within the local community
(Butler, 1999[1990]). For example, in studies of the wives of Japanese business
expatriates, Sawa Kurotani (2005) and Ruth Martin (2007) observe how Japanese
wives re-situate their selves in a new country by and through their household
duties. In addition to this ambivalent practice of feminising the self for a
tangible social identity in the new country, I propose that this practice
should also be examined to establish the extent to which migrant women are able
to take part in the wider local community or society through femininising the
self (as a wife or a mother who shares common interests and concerns with other
women in the local community).
1.4. Leaving Japan for the
Sake of a Better Lifestyle: Women and
Contemporary Japanese
International Migration
Japanese Migration Today: A Trend
According to Nobuko
Adachi (2006a), the diversity of contemporary „Japanese diasporas‟ is
considerable, while their historical traces are also differentiated.
Contrary to early
Japanese international migration, which took place from the Meiji era until the
post-war period, in the Asia-Pacific region as well as in the ex-Northeast
Asian colonies (Azuma, 2002; Daniels, 2006; Endo, 2009; Kikumura-Yano &
Japanese American National Museum, 2002), recent Japanese global migration is
by no means seen in terms of economic migration in a conventional push-pull
theory
(Brettell &
Hollifield, 2000). Rather, the motivation for global migration is initiated and
driven by migrants‟ desire to make a new „lifestyle‟ (Mizukami, 2006a; Sato,
2001), consuming
different socio-cultural circumstances that are supposedly unavailable in
Japanese society. To explain this new migration, several studies refer to the
rise of new Japanese social values, due to radical social changes in the decade
after the mid-1990s, after Japan entered a large economic recession due to the
burst of the bubble economy (Fujita, 2008; Nagatomo, 2007). Lifestyle migration
has been considered to be the preserve of middle-class migrants, who can afford
to select the new place of settlement with enough assets and cultural capital
to succeed there (e.g. Kennedy 2002, Inglis 1999). In Australia, Japanese
lifestyle migrants seemed to be in this same vein (Hamano, 2005; Nagatomo,
2007; Sato, 2001).
Women’s Defection
In addition to these
studies of Japanese middle-class migrants, a number of studies particularly
focus on Japanese women who go abroad seeking word and even settle permanently
(Kelsky, 2001; Thang, et al., 2006; Toyota, 2006; Yamashita, 2008). In Women on
the Verge: Japanese Women, Western Dreams (2001), Karen Kelsky described the
aspirations of Japanese women who left Japan in order to learn a language
(mostly English) or even receive a tertiary education in a Western country. In
so doing, these women were, Kelsky posits, attempting to compete with their
male colleagues in the male-centred Japanese business culture. She argues that
Japanese women see Western societies as more liberal with regard to gender
relations, and so feel that they may design their lifestyle in a way that they
want, liberated from the bind of gendered obligations (and restrictions) in
society.
While Kelsky
observed elite women aspiring to achieve upward social mobility or success in
the flourishing Japanese business, recent studies (Fujita, 2008; Kato, 2009;
Kitamura, 2009) reveal that a wider range of women began to go abroad as part
of a „search for a self‟. Such studies see the increased social anxiety and
uncertainty which resulted from the economic downturn since the mid-1990s as
the reason why many Japanese women leave Japan. Some women consequently go
overseas for better opportunities to improve their future prospects; others may
attempt to take leave from the harsh reality of life in Japan for a while.
The economic
uncertainty made it difficult for people to envisage their prospective life
course. Certainly, this social change equally affected all generations
regardless of gender. However, women, especially young women, have arguably
suffered more, since opportunities for their work has reduced. Indeed, these
studies emphasise that the shrinking job market in Japan has greatly affected
this trend. While there is no doubt that the status of women in employment has
improved in the last two decades, thanks to the Equal Employment Opportunity
Law of 1986, it is still problematic to conclude that equal opportunity has
been achieved (Hara & Seiyama, 2005; Kumazawa, 2007; Suzuki &
Stickland, 2007). Thus, only a small group of elite women benefited from the
opportunity, while many other women still suffer from unfair gender division of
labor in the public realm. Rather, there is an argument that social insecurity
resulted in widening the disparity between a small privileged group of Japanese
women and the majority of others (Tachibanaki, 2010).
As a result, recent
studies on Japanese lifestyle migrants take into account the impact of this
domestic social change, since they argue that it generated new social values
regarding one‟s life course (Fujita, 2008; Kato, 2009; Nagatomo, 2007). Instead
of envisaging a prospective life course that had been proposed in society,
young Japanese today began to see that their life should be „created‟ both
flexibly and individually. In this light, I suggest that the meaning of going
abroad became blurred, between being a leisure experience and a search for one‟s
life(style). As Erik Cohen
(Cohen, 1979, p.
183) indicated in relation to contemporary tourism, a gradual shift from a „Recreational
Mode‟ to „Existential Mode‟ via „Experimental Mode‟ can be discerned. In this
light, contemporary Japanese migration should be understood as a practice for
those Japanese who are in search of remoulding their selves through their
experiences of life overseas.
While several
studies attribute increasing Japanese lifestyle migration to the changing
social values and structures of Japan since the mid-1990s (Fujita, 2008; Kato,
2009; Nagatomo, 2007), I argue that the idea of lifestyle migration began, in
fact, earlier, although lifestyle migration in the initial stage was carried
out only by relatively middle-class Japanese. The current trend applies to a
much broader spectrum of society. They had already established a certain
lifestyle in Japan and then sought a preferable second life in the new country.
In contrast to this, younger generations began to imagine a desirable lifestyle
overseas in the consumption of a new socio-cultural environment, before or
instead of achieving a prospective life in Japan. With regard to the earlier
Japanese lifestyle migrants, Machiko Sato (2001) describes who immigrated to
Australia in the 1980s. Kelsky (2001) also introduces a similar category of
Japanese women who had already left Japan in an earlier period, before Japan
faced serious economic recession in the 1990s. In particular, in the case of
Australia (JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai, 1998), Japanese migrants in the 1980s
have been largely classified as lifestyle migrants, while the recent increase
of the Japanese population in Australia is definitely sustained by marriage
migrants, as I document in Chapter 3.
Here, I argue that
it is necessary to refer to the new social values of Japan, which led to the
rise of lifestyle migration, dating back to the 1980s. I propose that the
analysis of the maturation of hyper-consumer society in Japan in the 1980s is
necessary to explore contemporary Japanese migration. My argument, as detailed
in the next chapter, is that the advent of post-industrial society, together
with a new, post-Fordist production system (Lash & Urry, 1987, 1994), led
to the maturation of a hyper-consumer society that had been developing since
the early 1970s (Miyadai, et al., 1993; Otsuka, 2001[1996], 2004).
Interestingly or ironically, as Japanese sociologist Takao Mamada (2005, 2007)
argues, the maturation of hyper-consumer society has driven people toward datsu
bussitsushugi (de-materialism) in consumption. Having achieved the fulfilment
of basic material needs in the post-industrial society, the object of
consumption shifts towards more non-materialistic commodities, such as new
information, different experiences and an alternative quality of life.
Nevertheless, this does not mean that people have lost their interest in
consumption practice itself. Rather, consumption practice is still a most important
social activity for the sake of one‟s social identity, representing one‟s way
of life through it. Indeed, in the maturation of hyper-consumer society, when
identifying the self through consumption practices became more essential for
the Japanese in the 1980s, the experience of travelling (and living in) a
different society also began to apply to the idea of lifestyle migration.
My research focuses
particularly on the increase in the number of Japanese women marriage migrants
and their mode of resettling in Australia. As I reveal in Chapter 3, these
women comprise the largest group in the Japanese community today in Australia.
The data and my fieldwork reveal that most arrived in Australia as temporary
leisure-makers or students, and then became marriage migrants. To explain these
Japanese women‟s international migration, early studies have mostly pointed to
the desire of Japanese women who see the West (their destination) as a promised
land for gender equality, according to a discourse of the different degrees of
„civilisation‟ between Japan and the West (e.g. Kamoto, 2001; Kelsky,
2001). I assume, however, that this
conventional argument would explain only a part of the consequent marriage
migration of these Japanese women. I argue that their marriage migration (and
becoming a consequent settler) has to be discussed by considering both „the
changed‟ (the maturation of hyper-consumer society) and „the unchanged‟
(gender inequality) in the transforming
Japanese society of today.
Furthermore, while
the statistical data sets indicate unprecedented numbers of Japanese women, the
most significant findings of my research were the ways in which these women
resettled in Australian suburbs, going against the assumption that ethnic/migrant
community concentration grows as their numbers increase. Certainly, early
studies on Japanese lifestyle migrants (Mizukami, 2006b) argued that Japanese
migrants in Australia are seldom concerned about the formation of ethnic
concentrations, compared to early Japanese international migrants (Endo, 2009;
Glenn, 1986; Niiya & Japanese American National Museum, 1993; Takaki,
1993). This trend can be explained by the individualist nature of Japanese
lifestyle migration. However, the dispersal into large residential suburbs of
Japanese marriage migrants requires us to explore their different mode of
forming ethnic community associations in the new country. Finally, in this
parallel investigation of the impact of both „the changed‟ and „the unchanged‟
sides of migrant life, my discussion proceeds by investigating the ways in
which these women accommodate and acclimatise themselves in the new life,
considering their gender and migrant status.
1.5. Methodology
Fieldwork
The fieldwork for
this thesis was carried out between July 2007 and September 2009. I
predominantly carried out my research in Western Sydney, although I
occasionally visited other areas of the Greater Sydney region (see following
chapters for the geographic information). For this fieldwork, I contacted
several key informants (such as Yuka-san, President of the Penrith Japanese
Community and Mr Yoshihide Hosaka, the founder of the Japan Club of Sydney) and
gave them an overview of my research plan, to ask for their support. However, most of my informants were members
of the Penrith Japanese Community (PJC), an ethnic association of local
Japanese living in the Western Sydney region formed in late 2006. Here, I
conducted a long-run participant observation and in-depth interviews between
November 2006 and September 2009.[1] I also
acted as one of the members of the management committee of the PJC between
September 2007 and August 2009. As a secretary of the PJC, I had responsibility
for taking minutes of monthly general meetings, as well as of the executive
meetings twice a year. Apart from the PJC, I visited two other gatherings
organised by local Japanese residents in the Western Sydney region. In
addition, I frequently took part in the monthly regular meetings of Carenet, a
welfare subdivision of the Japan Club of Sydney (JCS), for six months from
mid-2007. Although I did not conduct in-depth interviews with the participants,
I occasionally took field notes during the meetings.
In July 2007, I
conducted a survey by questionnaire to the members of the PJC. The purpose of
this survey was to acquire basic background information on proposed
participants for in-depth individual interviews, which I planned to begin from
August 2007. However, as I was not permitted to access the addresses of the
members of the
PJC, at the request of the President, I
asked her to distribute the questionnaire instead.
I passed 40 copies
of the questionnaire onto her and collected 22 copies by the end of December
2007 (see Appendix 1 and 2). With regard to individual interviews, respondents
were generally nominated from the regular members of the PJC, while a few of them
included Japanese who visited the PJC as guests. I also conducted snowball
sampling in the PJC in order to obtain extra respondents. Eventually, I
conducted 35 interviews with 31 people between August 2007 and June 2008 (see
Appendix 3). These informants held a variety of visa and residential statuses,
from permanent resident to business visa or other temporary visa holders and
their dependants. Twenty-two were those I would term „marriage migrants‟, i.e.
women whose partner is an Australian. All of them were living in the Greater
Sydney region at the time of interview, though some of them returned to Japan
or moved to another suburb or city after the research. The gender breakdown of
these respondents was: 28 female and 3 male, by the nature of the Japanese
association and residential distributions of Japanese in the local area. Even
so, I included several casual interviews with those who live in other regions
in Sydney for comparison.
Prior to the
interviews, all candidates individually agreed to participate in my research,
by signing consent forms written in both Japanese and English. I then began to
manage an interview schedule, depending upon participants‟ schedules.
Those who agreed to
these individual interviews were asked to select a preferred location for the
interview. As a result, most interviews were conducted at informants‟ homes,
although some chose a public place, such as a café, or food court in a shopping
mall, as the venue for their interview. All interviews were electronically
recorded by voice recorder with the permission of informants, after I confirmed
that the informant had the right to withdraw or delete a part or whole of their
recorded interviews at any time after the interview. The interviews lasted
between one and two hours, depending on the schedule of informants, as well as
their topics to be discussed. In some cases, interviews continued longer, after
switching off the voice recorder. These follow-up „conversations‟ after the
official interview were written up as notes, as part of the interview, as soon
as possible. Some interviews had to be suspended halfway due to informants‟
urgent business or family duties at home, and restarted later. In these cases,
the total length of interviews tended to be longer, while the actual recorded
interviews were basically conducted between one and two hours. Some informants
did ask for the voice recorder to be temporarily switched off while they spoke,
for the protection of private or confidential matters. With three selected
informants, I embarked on a second interview, after transcription of their
previous interviews, to ask further questions and details.
Archival Research
In addition to the
fieldwork conducted with these Japanese ethnic associations and casual
gatherings in Greater Sydney, archival research played an integral part of my
research for this thesis. In addition to basic library research at local
universities, most of the archival research was carried out at public
libraries, such as the City Library of Sydney, Willoughby and Penrith; the
State Library of NSW; the Japan Foundation Library. Research in these local
public libraries provided a local history of the Japanese community, as well as
early studies of and research on Japanese migration to Australia. I
occasionally had access to relevant resources archived at the National Library
of Australia in Canberra, via my university library. Moreover, my archival
research owes much to a number of long-established Japanese migrants in Sydney,
who generously permitted my frequent visits to their personal collections and
archives, particularly with regard to local Japanese ethnic associations.
Having frequent casual conversations with them gave me precious opportunities
to hear some significant episodes from and unrecorded incidents in the lives of
Japanese migrants and their history in Australia. I could not have written
about the history of local Japanese ethnic associations without their
hospitality.
Finally, I also conducted
archival research in Japan in July 2009 at the Immigration Museum at Yokohama,
founded by the Japan International Cooperation Agency
(JICA), a
sub-governmental institution that formerly belonged to the Ministry of Foreign
Affairs of Japan. At the museum, I was able to collect important documents and
reports released in journals, magazines and books, with regard to the
relationship between the Japanese government and Japanese migrants to Australia
between the 1980s and 90s. Indeed, the data collected from the museum allowed
me to examine contemporary Japanese migrants to Australia in the broader
context of Japanese international migration.
1.6. Thesis Outline
Japanese Migration to Australia
This thesis
comprises eight chapters. Following this introductory chapter, Chapter 2
elaborates a theory of contemporary Japanese international migration. In so
doing, I particularly focus on the maturation of Japan‟s hyper-consumer
society, as Japan entered into the post-industrial society of the late 1970s.
The transformation is explained in a global context, in relation to the
circulation of global capital and the economy of that period. I argue that the
most significant effect of this post-industrialisation of Japanese society was
that it brought about a hyper-consumer society that provided a new consumption
practice. Moreover, I emphasise that even after the termination of the „bubble
economy‟ and Japan‟s entry into a long-term recession (which is still played
out today), this consumption practice is still essential to contemporary
Japanese identifying their self in society.
In Chapter 3, I
introduce the historical background of Japanese immigration to (colonial)
Australia. Although the Japanese migration to Australia experienced a complete
stop due to WWII, there is a long historical relationship between Japan and
Australia going back to the 19th century. This historical snapshot shows how
the nature of Japanese international migration has transformed as this modern
nation-state develops in relation to the Asia-Pacific region. In the last half
of this chapter, I give an overview of the social profile of contemporary
Japanese migrants/residents in Australia. Using a variety of statistical data
sets derived from both Japanese and Australian governmental surveys and
reports, I offer a detailed picture of Japanese migrants in Australia from
different angles, although I draw particular attention to the striking gender
imbalance among them that calls for the most significant research question to
be considered in my thesis.
Chapter 4
investigates the socio-cultural characteristics of Japanese migrants living in
Australia. In settler societies (Stasiulis & Yuval-Davis, 1995) such as
Australia, it is quite popular with migrants to organise their own ethnic
communities and organisational bodies, for their well-being in the new society.
A consideration of this allows me to theorise the general but essential
functions and expected roles of the ethnic association of migrants in a settler
society such as Australia. I focus on the very short history of the Japan Club
of Australia (JCA), a Japanese ethnic organisation organised nationally across
states in Australia. To investigate the reasons why this national Japanese
ethnic association was founded but lasted only a decade, this chapter
highlights the fact that most contemporary Japanese migrants are lifestyle
migrants, who find it difficult to perceive that they belong to an
ethno-specific „imagined community‟ (Anderson, 1991; Hage, 2005) in Australia.
Japanese Women Marriage
Migrants Today
Chapter 5 has two
parts. First, I examine the population characteristics of the Japanese in NSW.
Based on several data sets, I illustrate a peculiar residential pattern of the
Japanese, compared to other ethnic groups in the region. I conclude that such a
unique residential distribution of the Japanese is owing to the increase in the
number of Japanese women marriage migrants, as my statistics in Chapter 2
reveal. As an individual migrant who has a local partner on whom they are
initially dependent, these women, I argue, seldom see their personal interests
reflected in residential choices. I report that the Japanese population is
growing more in the outer suburbs than in the central region in Greater Sydney,
which also reflects the fact that this population consists of Japanese women
marriage migrants in relatively young couples, who prefer outer suburbs to
inner areas for financial and family reasons. Second, based on my fieldwork in
the Western Sydney region, I begin this part by inquiring into the reasons why
these Japanese women left Japan and consequently became marriage migrants in
Australia. I also investigate the ways in which they, for better or worse,
perceive their Australian life under the geographic conditions referred to
previously.
Chapter 6 explores
the ways in which Japanese marriage migrants re-mould a particular gender
identity in their Australian life. In particular, I focus on the way in which
these women re-contexutalise their „Japanese‟ femininity by representing a new
interpretation and remoulding of their self in Australia. To account for this,
the chapter particularly considers their social roles and daily obligations in
the family. I describe the process through which these women begin to assign
positive meanings to being a Japanese woman, which they cannot realise in
Japan. Furthermore, I argue that there are also common problems among these
Japanese women, which are difficult for migrant women to escape in the country
of settlement.
Chapter 7 deals with the
meaning of the Australian home and the role of local ethnic associations for
marriage migrants. After Japanese women become migrants, shifting from being a
transient stayer in the process of searching for a new self, what is the
implication of their making a new home in Australia? While I realise that home
can be a space where women occupy an oppressed position with several gender
roles and household duties, I illuminate the ways in which Japanese women
marriage migrants look for a chance to take part in the wider local community
or engage with it as a certain gendered self, acquired daily in the home.
Rather than criticise home as a space that encloses women in the private
sphere, I suggest that for migrant women a new home acts as a springboard to
situate herself in public spaces. In the next section, I consider the role of
local Japanese ethnic associations in the same light, i.e. functioning as a
mediated space. In conclusion, I examine the ambivalent perceptions expressed
by these women with respect to engaging with the local Japanese association.
For a migrant woman who is also a lifestyle migrant, these oscillate between
her „Australian family‟ and her „Japanese‟ community, and the striving to make
a new Australian life „style‟ and to rely upon the local Japanese community as
a new arrival.
Chapter 8 is the
last chapter and summarises the discussions of the thesis. Each research
question of the thesis is addressed in an integrated fashion, although further
questions are raised about Japanese women marriage migration. In detail, I
express my concerns about the gender difference in the relationship between
myself and my fieldwork informants. Although I do not agree that a gender
difference between the researcher and the research can interfere with the
respondent in the field, given such a qualitative research approach, I identify
a number of implications based on my own fieldwork experiences, including a
more nuanced or indirect relationship between the researcher and the family of
the respondents. Finally, I propose a number of remaining questions about my
research topic that require future exploration.
CHAPTER 2. CONSUMER SOCIETY AND
LIFESTYLE MIGRATION
2. 1. Introduction
A major aim of this
thesis is to clarify the nature of recent Japanese outbound migration to Australia.
While the history of Japanese migration goes back to the late 19th century,
the social background and purposes of migration have varied, according to each
stage. The earliest Japanese migrants in Australia were labour migrants. Those
who arrived in Australia in the decade after the mid-1950s are often called
„war brides‟ – women who left for Australia, after WWII, upon marrying an
Australian serviceman stationed in Japan. Since the mid-1950‟s Japanese
business expatriates and their families had been increasing, in the recovery of
an economic partnership between Australia and Japan. They were, however,
assigned short-term placements (mostly an appointment of a few years) and were
not settlers. Compared to these groups of Japanese migrants, recent arrivals,
mostly from the early 1980s, present a different picture in their aim of
migrating to Australia.
To illustrate the
uniqueness of these new Japanese arrivals, it is necessary to speak about the
impact of the transformation of Japanese society that eventually pushed these
Japanese migrants overseas, including toward Australia. According to Nagatomo
(2007, p. 180), Japanese who immigrated to Australia in the past decade were
greatly affected by the social shift that happened in the 1990s. According to Nagatomo,
the bursting of Japan‟s bubble economy in 1991 and the following deep economic
recession caused several socio-economic transformations. Japanese companies
were restructured; working environments changed; an increase in the number of
part-time jobs brought structural flexibility to the working environment. In
particular, the last change in Japanese society ironically enabled young
Japanese to shape their lifestyles in more flexible ways. Nagatomo concludes
that these shifts of social circumstances during the recession led to the rise
of new lifestyle values.
These new values,
based on greater freedom and flexibility of lifestyle choice, have encouraged
some Japanese to immigrate to Australia, fleeing Japan‟s difficult working
conditions as well as workplace relationships that are too tight and close.
Additionally,
Nagatomo (2007, p. 190) focuses on the point that more Japanese women than men
began to adopt these new values as a chance to achieve a „better‟ lifestyle
overseas.[2] In
summary, for many recent Japanese migrants, migration to Australia seems to be
an opportunity to acquire a new or alternative way of life that is virtually
unavailable in Japan.
Nagatomo‟s
discussion presents an image of the nature of contemporary Japanese migrants.
Migration, for them, seems to be a strategy to achieve a new lifestyle
elsewhere, rather than striving to modify their lifestyle while staying in
Japan. These points are supported by interviews cited in Nagatomo‟s article, in
which some interviewees put a great emphasis on the „Australian way of life‟.
Particular features they identified included: a more relaxed lifecycle with
longer holidays; plenty of time with their family; better educational
opportunities for children. In particular, given that Nagatomo‟s research was
carried out in Queensland which is renowned among the Japanese as the most
attractive „holiday resort‟, it is understandable that his Japanese informants
mentioned the „Australian way of life‟ as a particular feature to achieve their
new lifestyle, in contrast to their previous lives in Japan.
However, here one
question arises: why did these Japanese begin to see migration as an
opportunity to realise their preferred or desired lifestyle? Do we need more
accurate and radical discourses to explain why they regard migration (or going
overseas) as a way to develop their lifestyle, in spite of the fact that this
would mean difficult access to familiar materials and supplies, and severing
ties established in Japan? To reflect on these questions, I will draw on
arguments (Baudrillard, 1988;
Clarke, 2003;
Featherstone, 1987, 2007[1991]; Mamada, 2005) that consumption practice today
leads to one‟s identification of self and social belonging, rather than to the
satisfaction of one‟s material fulfilment. In this light, I argue that, in the
maturation of hyper-consumer society in post-industrial Japan (Bell, 1973;
Touraine, 1971), the Japanese have learnt to seek the self (or re-construct
their identity) through consuming the experience of international travel, which
has become a popular leisure experience in post-war Japan. I then theorise the
practice of travelling (going) overseas by contemporary Japanese by contrasting
it with the same practice in earlier periods. In so doing, I rely on several
theoretical frameworks to highlight the different objectives in going abroad,
between Japanese who travelled in earlier periods and contemporary Japanese. To
explain this shift, it is essential to refer to the advent of international
tourism since the 1960s. As the mode of consumption in Japan shifted from
mass-consumption to consumption of difference in the post-industrial society,
international tourism has also transformed from early mass tourism to a diverse
mode of travelling around the world. Especially, in this exploration, I draw
attention to the idea that going abroad has come to signify a mode of consumption
in postmodern Japanese society, which enables people to construct their selves
through the consumption of differences embedded in diverse, material and
non-material commodities.
Hyper-Consumer Society and
International Travel
I will first
describe a change in purpose from going overseas for economic purposes (or
production-oriented movement) to improving a desirable lifestyle (or
consumption-oriented movement), as Japan developed into a mature consumer
society. Economic development and high industrialisation naturally gave birth
to the post-Fordist production system in Japan in the late 1970s, which greatly
affected the mode of production and emphasised flexibility and specialisation
rather than mass-production, while developing a system of global outsourcing to
developing countries (Harvey, 1989; Lash & Urry, 1987, 1994). This
transformation is significant, in that the shift of the production system has
also affected ways of establishing one‟s lifestyle in society, especially with
regard to consumption practices. In that sense, distinguishing earlier modes of
emigration from more contemporary modes is crucial in understanding Japanese
nationals‟ decisions to travel overseas. These two different socio-cultural
environments represent two paradigms eventually encoded in different meanings
of the Japanese practice of going overseas. In particular, I propose that going
overseas in the later period is carried out with a very consumerist mindset, as
well as that of lifestyle seeking.
In so doing, I go
on to examine the „consumer society‟ (Baudrillard, 1988; Bauman,
2001[1998];
Featherstone, 2007[1991]; Jameson, 1991) that arose in Japan in the 1980s, as a
consequence of the post-Fordist production system associated with the
post-industrialisation of society. This new mode of consumption analysed by
post-Marxist scholars should be understood in a different way from material
fulfilment. In this regard, one can extend the idea of consumption of services
in society, including leisure activities. It is also a mode of distinguishing
one‟s lifestyle and self from others by consuming different or special
commodities (Zukin, 2008). Accordingly, „semiotic consumption‟ (Mamada, 2005)
in leisure activities provides the Japanese with an opportunity for enhancing
self-esteem or looking for the self through the consumption of something
„different‟. Mamada also emphasises that this alternative consumption leads the
consumer to becoming more conscious about their lifestyle. That is, this new
mode of consumption drives the consumer to search for ways in which they can
enhance their lifestyle qualitatively and individually through consumption
practice.
Given that going
abroad is a certain type of consumption practice, one can develop an idea that
it is a practice of searching for „self‟ through it, beyond a mere leisure activity.
In Japan today, international tourism is a very popular consumption practice
and it involves a process of self-making through activities such as
backpacking, working holidays, and study abroad. The related transformation of
the mode of international travel from mass tourism to individual travelling can
also be explained by the fact that consumer society facilitates individual satisfaction
(Bauman, 2001[1998]; Lash & Urry, 1994). Given that travelling abroad is
consumed as a practice of self-achievement, it is not surprising that we see an
increase in more individual and flexible modes of international travel, rather
than mass-based packaged tours.
Gender Division of Labour in
Japan
Next, I investigate
further the impact of this new consumption practice in outbound tourism on
Japanese women. As many scholars point out (Edwards, 1988, 1992;
Fujimura-Fanselow & Kameda, 1995; Kamio Knapp, 1995; Kondo, 1990; Ochiai,
1996; Suzuki & Stickland, 2007; Yamada, 1994), division of labour is still
problematic in Japan. According to Masahiro Yamada (1994), gender division in
Japanese society is based on the idea of Japanese men in the public sphere
(working outside) and Japanese women in the private sphere (as housewife). A
large number of women began to go out for work from the 1970s, however, as Ueno
(2009) argues, women‟s entry into the public sphere was divided again by the
fact that many of them ended up engaging in part-time work, in contrast to the
full time work of men. Indeed, Yamada (1996, p. 210) concludes that the
increase in the number of women in work in the period was necessitated by the
increase in household expenses as the society developed. Although the gender
„re‟-division of labour that happened in the
Japanese employment
system has, of course, been modified since the 1970s, the radical gender
division in the working environment still remains and the cleavage between men
and women in employment became even more marked in the deep
recession of the last decade.
In the recent report on
the situation of women‟s employment in Japan, the Ministry of Health, Labor,
and Welfare (MHLW) of Japan indicates an increase in the number of employed
women in contrast to a decline of those of men (MHLW, 2010). Apparently, this
trend indicates that a more egalitarian working environment has developed in
Japanese society, since the reform of the Equal Employment Opportunities Law in
1986. Also, younger generations of Japanese may have become more liberal with
regard to different gender roles compared with the older, rigid divide between
the private and public realm. However, one has to consider the impact of the
growth of the casual job market since the mid-1990s, which has overtaken secure
full-time job opportunities. This MHLW report also stresses that both men and
women have difficulty in obtaining a secure job in Japan today (ibid.).
Indeed, it is still
not possible to conclude that women‟s working environment has improved in
contemporary Japanese society.
Recent studies on
Japanese migration (Fujita, 2008; Nagatomo, 2007) recognise that there are
Japanese women (especially young women) who go abroad in search of their „own‟
lifestyle. Also, as Chie Sakai (2001) examines, the increasing job
unavailability in Japan today encourages many Japanese women to go abroad for
better job opportunities. However, as Karen Kelsky (2001) has already pointed
out, since the 1980s, a number of women began to go to Western countries
because they saw them as sites of an „exhilarating‟ and „liberating‟ foreign
realm. I believe that this movement of women must be considered in the context
of the wider social transformation that happened in the 1980s, as I explained
above. I will discuss the increasing women moving abroad in relation to
hyper-consumer society, which leads me to the subsequent necessity of
understanding why there is a significant gender imbalance among contemporary
Japanese migrants in Australia: the large number of Japanese women who have
migrated because of marriage to an Australian (or, in some cases, a
non-Japanese) partner.
2. 2. Hyper-Consumer
Society in Late Capitalism
Significance of Consumption in
Our Society
In a large number of
industrial countries in the 20th century, the rise of consumer society as a
consequence of post-industrialisation (Bell, 1973), in association with post-Fordism,
has turned out to be an „inevitable consequence of the ever-rising consumption
requirements of a developing capitalist economy‟ (Dunn, 2008, p. 5).
In society, a
consumption practice carries other implications beyond mere material
fulfilment. In this vein, looking at capitalist society through the
relationships between production and consumption of commodities can be the most
useful theoretical framework for understanding the structure of society.
However, as seen in the works of classical sociologists and especially
Marxists, one can find that much attention has rather been drawn to the side of
production imposed on people in modern capitalist society. For instance, the
crux of Capital by Karl Marx (1976) is the alienation of producer from the
products of their labour in the capitalist mode of production. Marx analysed
the peculiarity of this system of production as the origin of industrialised
society. Regarding Marx‟s concerns about consumption in capitalist society,
some point out (Bauman, 2001[1998], p. 312; Dunn, 2008, pp. 24-25; Lee, 1993,
p. 5; Lunt & Livingstone, 1992, p. 8) that he also paid attention to the
role of consumption in capitalist society to some degree, though he seems to
focus on the system of production rather than the circulation of consumption
following it. Investigating the system of production is, for Marx, a more
urgent concern than that of offering a critique of capitalism.
It is however
interesting to suggest that Marx refers to the phenomenon of „commodity
fetishism,‟ which means the displacement of „the social relations of labor onto
material objects, the products of labor.‟ Subsequently, „individuals come to
experience the world of commodities as an independent and transcendent reality,
detached from their lives as producers‟ (Dunn, 2008, p. 27). At the same time,
along with this greater attention to the production system in society, there
are those who put an emphasis on the mechanism and impact of consumption in
society. For instance, according to Robert G. Dunn (2008, pp. 24-28), attention
to the impact of „commodity fetishism‟ on our lives, which was discussed by
Marx and later elaborated by Georg Lukacs, made us think of consumption as an
important social practice.
Some contemporary
sociologists of consumer society and culture (Dunn, 2008, pp. 28-33; Lunt &
Livingstone, 1992, p. 8) also draw attention to the work of Georg Simmel as one
of the earliest to observe the roles of consumption in society. In the
Philosophy of Money (1990), Simmel claimed that spending money is a prime way
of communication in society and that it therefore contributes to facilitating
further complicated relationships among people in a certain way. Here, it is
important to note that these theorists spoke of the role of commodities as an
essential factor in reforming new social categories and relations among people after
the breakdown of traditional society. In
classical sociology, this transformation has been associated with a
transformation from mechanical solidarity to organic solidarity (Durkheim,
1984) or from Gemeinschaft to Gesellschaft (Tönnies, 1963), both of which
involve an increase in the division of labour in society (Durkheim, 1984; Marx,
1976) and the deconstruction of pre-modern, traditional moral-cultural values
associated with modernisation. [3] As
a result, these transformations of society promote the individualisation of
society, a tendency that seems to be further accelerated with the arrival of a
flexible production system and consumer society in today‟s
post-industrial society.
Consumer Society and Its Impact
on Social Change
In addition to these
theories of the role of production over consumption in early capitalist
society, we should refer to more recent and prominent analysis of the impact of
consumption practice in the post-industrial society in which we live. In The Consumer Society (1988), Jean
Baudrillard put forward an alternative theory of consumption in our era, which
has become increasingly important (Bell, 1973; Lash & Urry, 1994; Touraine,
1971). Additionally, the term “post-Fordism” has been proposed to signify an
alternative mode of production in such a society. While the production system
in the early industrial stage was based on
mass production, a way of producing the same products for the mass with
the most rational technology and method of management, the new mode of production
in post-industrial society is characterised by
the diversification of products. Consequently, in the post-industrial
society, „disorganised capitalism‟ (Lash & Urry, 1994, p. 2) or „flexible
accumulation‟ (of capital) (Harvey, 1989, p. 24) becomes dominant. In this
condition, one can see that a shift in the relationship between production and
consumption takes place.
It is also important
to draw attention to the object of consumption practice itself. Due to a
historical process which seems to have been completed in many developed
countries by the late 20th century, as Baudrillard (1988) proposed, consumption
is driven by „not use value, the relation to needs, but symbolic exchange
value, the value of social presentation [sic], of rivalry and, at the limit, of
class discrimination‟ (Clarke, 2003, p. 27). Douglas Kellner explains Baudrillard‟s
distinction of „sign value‟ of commodities from „use value‟ in the latest mode
of consumption in post-industrial society as follows:
In Baudrillard‟s theory, the
capitalist mode of production thus produces a system of fetishized exchange
values, use values and sign values through which commodities are displayed in
consumption. Sign values are generated through hierarchical ordering among
commodities, in which, for instance, certain types of cars or perfumes attain
varying prestige through signifying the rank, social position and status of
their owners for consumers. Sign values are thus characterized by differences
and hierarchy, and are produced by what Baudrillard calls a „sumptuary‟
operation to expenditure and social prestige. Sign values are thus linked to
fashion and to what Veblen, one of Baudrillard‟s acknowledged influences,
called „conspicuous consumption‟.
(Kellner, 1989, pp. 22-23)
The analysis of
consumption in Baudrillard‟s sense, therefore, proposes several remarkable
aspects of our social activities in everyday life. First of all, within our
post-industrial era, the role of and attention to consumption practice has
become more critical since it is now an integral part of confirming one‟s socio-cultural
identity through commodities. Second, surrounded by a huge array of diverse
products, learning how to consume them is necessary for the reason that not
only is it required to guarantee our material fulfilment but it is also
necessary for achieving self-esteem, relying upon the difference among
commodities consumed (Lash & Urry, 1994). Moreover, it also implies that,
for anyone living in post-industrial society, seeking the self may be
imperative after the dismantlement of Gemeinschaft (Tönnies, 1963), or
community (MacIver, 1937) or traditional moral and cultural values which played
a role in identifying the self in pre-modern society. In this condition, the
consumption of sign values embedded in commodities may be tantamount to
constituting a certain socio-cultural identity. Thus this type of consumption
practice resembles what Thorstein Veblen (2001, p. 57) termed „conspicuous
consumption‟, a practice to indicate the consumer‟s belonging or status in
society.
Mike Featherstone
emphasises that the arrival of consumer culture has highlighted the „emotional
pleasures of consumption, the dreams and desires which become celebrated in
consumer cultural imagery and particular sites of consumption which variously
generate direct bodily excitement and aesthetic pleasures‟ (Featherstone,
2007[1991], p. 14). The implication of Featherstone‟s argument is that consumer
society, does not simply transform our ways of consuming commodities in a more diverse
and accelerated manner, but also affects our senses of „desire and pleasure, the
emotional and aesthetic satisfactions derived from consumer experiences‟ (ibid.).
Thus, it should be
considered to what extent consumption is a social and psychological practice
today, not just an economic one. In this wider and more comprehensive analysis
of consumer society, some theorists also refer to the significance of consumer
culture for our lifestyle. In other words, given that consumer culture has
contributed to putting an emphasis on one‟s „aesthetics‟ (Bauman, 2001[1998];
Featherstone, 2007[1991]), the result can be a further seeking of one‟s „own‟
self or lifestyle in the logic of comparative consumption of sign values or
differences in commodities.
Thus it is not
surprising to see that its tendency becomes more urgent and inclines to
individualistic practice where, under certain circumstances, the breakdown of
the „primitive framework of the small community and of tradition‟ took place
and was replaced with much „larger,
impersonal organisations‟ (Giddens, 1991, p. 33).
Zygmunt Bauman explains
this condition through the term „articulation‟ which he explains as follows:
Articulation is an
activity in which we all, willy-nilly, are continually engaged; no experience
would be made into a story without it. At no time, though, does articulation
carry stakes as huge as when it comes to the telling of the „whole life‟ story.
What is at stake then is the acquittal (or not, as the case may be) of the
awesome responsibility placed on one‟s shoulders and on one‟s private shoulders
alone by irresistible „individualization‟… For the good and the bad that fill
one‟s life a person has only himself or herself to thank or to blame… Much has
been made recently of the so-called „reflexivity‟ of contemporary life; indeed,
we all -
the „individuals by decree‟ that we are, the „life
politicians‟ rather than members of a „polity‟
tend to be compulsive story-tellers and find few if any topics for our
stories more interesting than ourselves - our emotions,
sensations and intimate Erlebnisse.
(Bauman, 2001, p. 9)
Instead of
„articulation‟, Anthony Giddens adopts the term „reflexivity‟ to explain these
circumstances:
The reflexivity of modernity
extends into the core of the self. Put in another way, in the context of a
post-traditional order, the self becomes a reflexive project. Transitions in
individuals‟ lives have always demanded psychic reorganisation, something which
was often ritualised in traditional cultures in the shape of rites de passage.
But in such cultures, where things stayed more or less the same from generation
to generation on the level of the collectivity, the changed identity was
clearly staked out… In the settings of modernity, by contrast, the altered self
has to be explored and constructed as part of a reflexive process of connecting
personal and social change.
(Giddens, 1991, p. 32−33)
By the term
„articulation‟, Bauman seems to imply the extent to which people make their
efforts to tell their „own story‟ in their own words, rather than in pre-existing
or conventional frames of reference. In turn, this accelerates the
individualisation of society, in that it imposes on people the responsibility
to establish their lives and stories through their own efforts, without
established „rites of passage‟, as Giddens described (Giddens, 1992). Beck and
Beck-Gernsheim (2002, pp. xx-xxii) ironically call this „institutionalized
initialization,‟ and explain it as follows:
To put it in a nutshell –
individualization is becoming the social structure of second modern society
itself. Institutionalized individualism is no longer Talcott Parson‟s idea of
linear self-reproducing systems; it means the paradox of an „individualizing
structure‟ as a non-linear, open-ended, highly ambivalent, ongoing process. It
relates to a decline of narratives of given sociability. Thus the theoretical
collectivism of sociology ends.
(Beck and Beck-Gernsheim2002, p. xxii).
In our society
(„second modern society‟ in Beck and Beck-Gernsheim‟s terminology), one‟s
attempt to make the self is an individual engagement and becomes an open-ended
and insecure process without „rites of passage‟ (Beck, 1992, pp. 130-132). For
this reason, when one attempts to tell his/her own (life)story, their history
of consumption practice is important – how the person represents his/her
identity and lifestyle through accentuating the differences in sign values of
commodities consumed. In that sense, the people of a consumer society can be adequately
called „life politicians‟ and their exploration of establishing their own story
– or lifestyle – is always an individual effort. Meanwhile, such an individual exploration
of seeking the self is always associated with „ontological insecurity and
existential anxiety‟ (Giddens, 1991, p. 36), which consequently intensifies
one‟s challenge to make a more „concrete‟, original story of their lives.
Searching for ‘Myself’ through Consumption
The arrival of
consumer society produced another by-product that transformed our lifestyles
and social values as discussed above. Thus, in contemporary consumption
practice, the concept of lifestyle becomes centrally linked to issues of
identity. In this nexus of consumption practice and the mission of searching
for the self, Robert G.
Dunn suggests that lifestyle-seeking
functions as:
(1) a vehicle of self-identity by
providing a resource for definition of self, and (2) a determinant of social
and cultural identity by providing outward indications of where one fits in the
social and cultural scheme of things. In the latter respect, lifestyle performs
important communicative functions by giving expression to the consumer‟s
cultural dispositions and tastes.
(Dunn, 2008, p. 81)
Stuart Hall also explains this consumption
practice as follows:
Consider the proliferation of modes
and styles, the increased product differentiation which characterizes post
Fordist production. We can see mirrored there, too, wider processes of cultural
diversity and differentiation, related to the multiplication of social worlds
and social „logics‟ typical of modern life in the West… These allow the
individual some space in which to reassert a measure of choice and control over
everyday life and „play‟ with its more expressive dimensions.
(Hall, 1998 p. 56 in Lunt & Livingstone, 1992, p. 18)
In consumer society,
seeking an „appropriate‟ lifestyle in a more „expressive‟ manner is carried out
by the consumption of sign values attached to the commodities and leisure
experiences surrounding us as a result of the post-Fordist production system.
In that sense, the possibility of representing „my life‟ with „my taste‟
through consumption is opened up widely and ceaselessly, insofar as it relies
upon differences among commodities as they are endlessly produced. As
mentioned, once the mode of production has shifted from mass production of
goods to the production of differences, commodities can be technically produced
beyond the function of material fulfilment. Additionally, as the exploration of
lifestyle is involved in the practice of consumption, it is not surprising to
see that objects of consumption extend not only to material things but also to
„different experiences‟, such as international travel.
Zygmunt Bauman
nevertheless sharply criticises some of the significant and serious impacts on
our lives of this consumer society. He observes that this „consumer society‟ is
overwhelmed or obsessed by „difference‟ (Bauman, 2001[1998], p. 312), rather
than the sharing of common ethics and values, hence the „individualization of society‟
(Bauman, 2001; Beck and Beck-Gernsheim2002) makes inroads. In addition, due to
the mundane production of different commodities and insofar as one relies upon
such commodities in order to make the self, consumption gives the person
immediate satisfaction but it vanishes in an instant and is replaced by a
desire to consume another commodity/lifestyle (Bauman, 2001[1998], p.
314).
Under these
circumstances, one will never be able to complete the exploration of establishing
an „appropriate‟ lifestyle; rather, it is a never-ending mission. Looking at it
positively or putting an emphasis on the „reflexivity‟ of the individual, the
practice of searching for the self in contemporary society is an outcome of the
arrival of late modern society, which resulted in liberating individuals from
the bind of traditional social and cultural roles (Giddens, 1991, 1992). Even
so, it means that nothing guarantees one‟s exploration of establishing a secure
and collective socio-cultural identity. No one is able to rely on the
traditional and communal collectivity that existed in the pre-modern or even
early modern society. Alternatively, being free from tradition and an
establishment of individualisation in late modernity further enables people to
„create‟ their own ways of lives (Giddens, 1991, pp. 32-33).
At the same time, a
feeling of „ontological insecurity and existential anxiety‟ always co-exists
with reflexivity of the self in contemporary society, condemning people to
engage in mundane self-seeking in the framework of „institutionalized
individualization‟ (Beck & Beck-Gernsheim, 2002, p. xx). Consumption
practice, therefore, can be an alternative mode of existentialism in an
affluent post-industrial society. Under such circumstances, international
travel, as a mode of hyper-consumerism in Japanese consumer society, presents
one of the best opportunities to achieve his/her self through experiences of
travelling abroad.
2. 3. Japan’s Consumer
Society Following the Post-Industrial Period
New Society, New Consumption
Without question,
Japan experienced the arrival of consumer society in the early 1980s. According
to several studies, Japanese society completed its industrialisation by the end
of the 1970s (Miyadai, et al., 1993; Osawa, 2008; Otsuka, 2004; Ueno, 1992[1987];
Yoshimi, 1996), after rapid economic and industrial growth (Adams, et al.,
2008; Ito, 2000; Ito, 1992). The 1980s in Japan was characterised by the expansion
of the „bubble economy‟ and Japan experienced an unprecedented period of
prolonged economic prosperity. The bubble finally burst in 1991 and
precipitated a serious economic recession that continued until the mid-2000s.
Japanese society seems to have reformed radically since then in order to
overcome the recession, resulting in considerable differences from the
1980s.
My argument is, however,
that the maturation of a hyper-consumer society in the 1980s and the advent of
a new consumption practice – „semiotic consumption‟
(Mamada, 2005) – did not
cease with the end of economic prosperity. Here, it would be worth noting that
1980 was coincidently the year when the Australia-Japan
Working Holiday Agreement
was signed, which still produces a large number of Japanese long-term visits
(or future „consequent-settlers‟) to Australia (Wilson,
2008). Additionally,
major Japan Clubs (Japanese ethnic associations) in Australia were also
established, led by those who immigrated to Australia as independent skilled
migrants or retirement visa holders in the early 1980s. Even though Japanese society
has been suffering from economic malady since the mid-1990s and experienced a
radical socio-economic transformation, the new consumption practice has, in
fact, remained.
Chizuko Ueno
(1992[1987]) refers to some unique aspects of the outcomes of consumer society
in Japan in the 1980s. For instance, she focuses on the change of the nature of
commodity in consumer society (Ueno, 1992[1987], p. 67−68). While it has been considered that the production and variation
of commodities was sustained by our desire for owning products, in consumer
society commodity itself in turn produces our desire, on the assumption that
society has an ability to produce an unlimited variety of commodities. Hence
Ueno argues that the essence of the growth of industrialisation is not only that
it contributed to the development of the production of commodities surrounding
us, but also succeeded in stimulating our endless desire to own more
commodities or consume differences between them (ibid.). At the same time, Ueno
(ibid.) says, the chain of unlimited production of differences in the products
ceaselessly facilitates people‟s desire to consume something different/new. As
the desire for commodities grows in the hyper-consumer society, one‟s desire is
naturally inclined to find something new and different that he/she has never
owned.
With regard to
consumption of difference, Ueno notes that the difference must be encoded by
certain values shared in society for judging its aesthetic taste. Hence,
Ueno concludes that, in
the post-industrial (or consumer) society, people desire both „being the same‟
and „being the different‟ at the same time (Ueno, 1992[1987], p.
79). Differences in
consumption practices are then encoded and ranked in order to guarantee the
consumer a certain belonging in society, although the process of coding and
ranking is ceaselessly refined and taken over by new differences.[4] At the
same time, it is important to remember that such particular codes/rankings
signified by commodities are always contested, re-coding/ranking their values
by an infinite encounter with new commodities and their differences. In such a
process of differing sign values of commodities, one must endlessly engage with
seeking the self and establishing an „appropriate‟ lifestyle, as well as re-estimating
the values. Eventually, one will often experience a feeling that being in
search of the fittest product in diverse commodities is similar to a game of
seeking „myself‟. Hence, Ueno writes, „when I am asked “May I help you? What
are you looking for?” in a shop, I do not perhaps look for precise goods to
buy. I am rather seeking something to express
„myself‟, even
though I myself do not understand what it is exactly‟ (Ueno,
1992[1987], p. 123).
Therefore, consumption practice is tightly linked with identifying the self,
overriding mere material supply.
The bubble economy
was still growing when Ueno examined the advent of new consumer practices among
people in the maturation of hyper-consumer society. Since the burst of the
bubble in 1991, Japan has been suffering from a long-term economic recession
and a feeling of social insecurity and uncertainty still dominant among the
Japanese today. However, I argue that, even after the bubble economy burst,
this cultural practice remained an important way of identifying the self in
Japanese society. For example, a private Japanese research institute released
an interesting report on consumption among the younger generation (Japan
Consumer
Marketing Research
Institute, 2010), According to the report, so-called „generation Y‟ (born after
1976) is characterised by its unique consumption preference, tending to consume
commodities which represent their „individuality‟ or „personality‟, more than
earlier generations. Even in this post-bubble period, identifying self through
consumption is particularly significant for younger Japanese. It may be
becoming more important for them because they feel that relying upon tangible
social models or to act with certain values in contemporary society is getting
harder to reach (e.g.
Osawa, 2008).
than playing a decisive role to
reproduce class structure in Japanese society (as Bourdieu found in France). In
a study of people‟s taste in consumption, Bennett et al. (1999) conclude that
they could not find a clear link between preference of consumption taste and
class structure.
2. 4. Japanese
International Travel: Shifting to Consumption-Oriented Practice
International Travel in Japan
To begin a
discussion of Japanese overseas/international travellers, one must acknowledge
an interesting trend: the number of women who left Japan for various purposes
has increased to a greater extent than the number of men. The proportion of
males overseas is still larger than females,[5]
and the distribution of Japanese females overseas is limited (mostly to Western
countries) in comparison with male overseas. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs
(MOFA) of Japan, for example, reports that there are high gender imbalances in
the number of Japanese nationals overseas (including long-term temporary
residents) in the Asian and African regions (MOFA, 2008).[6]
This can be explained by the different purposes men and women have for staying
overseas. Nevertheless, the growth in the number of Japanese women overseas
seems to be significant only in some regions of the world. One of these is
Australia.[7] This
different geographical distribution among Japanese nationals overseas suggests
that these female Japanese overseas tend to stay abroad for specific purposes,
which are different from those of Japanese business expatriates – a
predominantly male category. MOFA (ibid.) also reports that Japanese males
overseas in the Asian and African regions are predominantly Japanese business
expatriates, who are assigned to a foreign branch of their Japanese
company.
Generally speaking,
when considering contemporary Japanese overseas, the large proportion of
Japanese business expatriates (called chuzaiin in Japanese) has been the
dominant target in the study of Japanese nationals abroad since the late 20th
century. Much has been written about Japanese business expatriates. This is not
only because they are the largest group of contemporary Japanese nationals residing
abroad, but also, I imagine, because they offer examples of the representation
of
Japanese cultural and
social practices in a foreign environment. Some scholars have focussed on them
as a means of studying Japanese business culture and techniques of business
management in general (Bealish & Inkpen, 1998; Rao & Hashimoto, 1996).
Japanese expatriate business men have also been studied as excellent models of
business and management systems uniquely developed in Japanese firms. Others
have focussed on them as a site for examining linguistic characteristics in
communication between colleagues and associates in Japanese (Mendenhall &
Oddou, 1985). Still others have carried out anthropological studies on the
family relations of these Japanese expatriates, as their wives and children
tend to accompany them (Kurotani, 2005; Martin, 2007).
Interestingly, these
researchers particularly draw attention to the way in which their associated
wives play a significant role in supporting both mental and domestic demands of
these male business expatriates. In this aspect, the gender role of the wives of
these business expatriates and its transformation or negotiation in a different
culture is also a prime topic for investigation of Japanese business
expatriates and their family associations in the new country. Other scholars
draw attention to the lives of contemporary Japanese permanent migrants, rather
than temporary overseas residents (Adachi, 2006b; Fujita, 2008; Hamano, 2005;
Mizukami, 2006b; Nagatomo, 2007; Sato, 2001; Shiobara, 2004, 2005).
Clearly, there is a
variety of approaches to examining contemporary Japanese overseas. In this
regard, writing about contemporary Japanese in Melbourne, Tetsuo Mizukami
(2006b) draws attention to the concept of „sojourner‟ in the field of migration
studies. Sojourners are people who are living in a country, who are neither
just tourists nor visitors but who do not intend to settle permanently.
Mizukami also points out, however, that a number of such Japanese sojourners
interestingly ended up as permanent settlers after their overseas assignments
terminated (2006b, p. 27). By calling these sojourner/migrants „consequent-settlers,‟
Mizukami articulated the ambivalence towards international migration among the
Japanese, giving a remarkable insight into the characteristics of contemporary
Japanese migrants.[8] Moving
Overseas as Production-Oriented Practice
Traditionally,
international migration is motivated by the prospect of accumulating more
capital or assets than in the country of origin. Early Japanese international
migrants – from contract labourers to business entrepreneurs – were no
exception. The largest proportion of the flow of immigration has been the
migration of individuals, and this seemingly has been linked with a requirement
of cheaper labour in the host country. This movement of people is connected
with the political economy between the two countries. In general, these labour
migrants are recruited in the developing country and sent to the developed
country in order to cover the lack of cheaper labour, and it goes without
saying that many of them have frequently been exploited and placed in hard
living conditions in the host society.
Although Japanese
traders, missionaries and others travelled to Southeast Asia, even to Europe
and elsewhere in the 16th century (Nagazumi, 2001), international
migration did not officially take place for a long time in Japan, until the
1860s, when the Tokugawa Feudal Government was taken over by the new Meiji
Government under a modern constitutional monarchy.[9]
In 1868, the first year of the Meiji Period, approximately 150 Japanese were
recruited and sent to sugar plantations in Hawai‟i and forty to Guam. It was,
however, an unauthorised shipment of Japanese labour by American trader Eugene
Van Reed and the Meiji Government that represented a great concern about slave-like
treatment in the plantation, for Japan must have protected its people as a new
modern nation state (Azuma, 2002; Daniels, 2006; Japanese American National
Museum, 2007; Takaki, 1993). Namely, Meiji Japan, as a modern nation-state,
demonstrated its responsibility for protecting its people overseas from
exploitation. Since then, Japanese migration has often been planned and managed
by the Government. For the Meiji Government, it was imperative to „avoid a
situation in which Japan‟s “Imperial subjects” were treated like Chinese
“coolies” and
African “slaves.”‟ (Azuma, 2002, p. 33).
Defining these
migrants as „subjects‟ of the State suggests how ambitious Japan was to
constitute the structure of a modern nation-state during that period. For
instance, in order to protect future Japanese migrants from abuse and cruel
exploitation, the Meiji Government enacted the Emigrant Protection Ordinance
(Imin Hogo Kisoku) endorsed by the Immigration Convention with Hawai‟i in 1894,
and the Emigration
Protection Act,
implemented after two years for the regulation of migration companies (ibid.).
The control of migration was also necessary for controlling domestic population
pressure since the nation‟s still developing industry and small market were
unable to absorb the whole of the population (Endo, 2009; Stanlaw, 2006, p.
37). It was therefore a natural outcome that a large number of Japanese
nationals departed Japan for better opportunities to make a living.
As a developing country that
was in a process of industrialisation, Japan in that period was furthermore
unable to establish a domestic market and industry large enough to include the
whole of the population, which rapidly increased in a few decades. As a result,
the Government often sponsored emigration programs for those who were unable to
be included in the domestic industry, and several emigration companies also
organised the recruitment of emigrants at that time.[10]
Of course, those who migrated to ex-Japanese colonies and Manchuria were part
of this group, although as many scholars demonstrate (Dudden, 2005;
Morris-Suzuki, 1998; Myers, et al., 1984; Young, 1998), migrants to the Asian
mainland were also strategically implicated in Japan‟s colonial expansion.
Here, it is important to note that these
labour migrants in the late 19th and early 20th century involved certain
numbers of females.[11] They
were also, according to Castles and Miller (2003), vulnerable to illegal human
trafficking. In fact, in the case of early Japanese female migrants to
Australia in the late 19th century, a number of them were recruited to brothels
in the Japanese community in northern Australia (Sissons, 1976, 1977). Some
studies reveal, furthermore, that there were Japanese females who migrated to
western countries as domestic workers (Kamoto, 2001). Since then, the Japanese
have immigrated to a variety of settlements in North and South America, Oceania
and Polynesia, and Southeast Asian countries. In these settlements, some of
these early Japanese migrants succeeded in opening several businesses in the
new country or in commencing trade between the two countries (Adachi, 2006a;
Azuma, 2002).12
For the same reason,
migration to Japanese colonies, such as Korea, Taiwan and Manchuria, was also
later encouraged. Furthermore, Government-sponsored migration took place even
after WWII because the devastated Japanese industry could not include the
domestic population as well as returnees from ex-colonies (Daniels, 2006, p.
47). It is therefore fair to say that Japanese labour migration in the early
modern period was characterised by two major trends: first, in most cases, the
migration itself was organised and sponsored by the Japanese Government;
second, as labour migrants, they were expected to contribute to production in
the local industry. Consequently, different degrees of the development of
domestic industry and the economic market between early modern Japan and
receiving countries were the largest reasons for facilitating their migration
between the late 19th and early 20th centuries.
Linking with the Interest of
the State
Of course, even in
the early period of modern Japan, these economic or labour migrants were by no
means the only Japanese who left Japan for another country. In terms of going
abroad, the large number of young elite, scholars, technocrats and bureaucrats
who were sent to the Western powers should not be dismissed, as they were
intended to become knowledge producers and future technocrats and
segment compared to their male
counterparts (Castles and Miller 2003 188, see also Papastergiadis 2000).
12
In a case of Japanese migration to Australia, see Chapter 3.
bureaucrats for the
nation (Conroy, et al., 1984; Sims, 2001).[12]
Some Japanese were sponsored by the Japanese Government, while others left
Japan without such sponsorships nor links with the state. However, it is fair
to say that all of these early Japanese overseas travellers were obliged to
bring Western knowledge, political and economic systems and technologies back
with them to constitute a modern nation-state in their home country. After the
foundation of Meiji Japan (1868-1912), through the abolition of the feudal
system and the building of a modern constitutional monarchy (Gluck, 1985; Sims,
2001; White, et al., 1990), it was imperative for Japan to learn and introduce
every aspect of the Western powers, not only legal, political, industrial and
economic systems and technologies, but also Western values, morals and
awareness as modern subjects, to early modern Japan. In this sense, the
Japanese overseas travellers here might be slightly different from Japanese
migrants who left Japan for another country as unskilled labour, for the reason
that their mission was to bring the latest knowledge and technologies back with
them to Japan in order to contribute to domestic knowledge production.
Nevertheless, while
each group had different social backgrounds and motivations for going overseas,
it is fair to say that every type of Japanese who travelled overseas in the
early period were mostly linked with the interest of the state. On the one
hand, the former group (labour migrants) was encouraged to emigrate and often
sponsored and managed by the government to ameliorate the problem of an excess
domestic population against an under-developed domestic industry and market in
the process of modernisation. On the other hand, the latter group departed
Japan under the sponsorship of the government or with a clear mission to bring
knowledge and technologies back to Japan from the Western powers, which was
highly necessary for building a modern Japan. Therefore, it is arguable to say
that, in both groups, the interest of constituting a modern nation state
greatly affected their practice of moving overseas.[13]
Regardless of their category and purposes of international travel, these
immigrants were much involved in the interest of the project of building the
modern nation state in Japan. Under these circumstances, those who departed Japan
(permanently) were unskilled migrants or labour. This was particularly the case
for those who migrated to North America in the early period. They were
marginalised from the process of building the state, and, in contrast to these
people, privileged Japanese on a mission to bring more developed knowledge,
technologies and institutions to their state as mentioned above.. In that
sense, one finds a different meaning and purpose in international travel from
that of the majority of contemporary Japanese.
2. 5. Going Overseas as
Consumer-Oriented Practice
Leaving the Country for a New
Purpose
When considering
post-war Japanese international travel, it is arguable to say that these
post-war Japanese travellers (and migrants) were seldom related to the interest
of the state. Except some particular groups to South America (Endo, 2009) and
government officials, the early group of the post-war Japanese international
travellers were business expatriates (and their families) and war brides who
accompanied their husbands who had been stationed in Japan as part of the
Allied Occupation Forces. However, since 1964 when the embargo on international
tourism was finally lifted for ordinary Japanese, these tourists became the
largest group of Japanese international travel (Sudo & Endo, 2005, p. 123).
Sustained by the economic miracle in the mid-20th century,
international travel rapidly grew to the most attractive leisure experience for
the people (Sudo & Endo, 2005, p. 135). At this stage, in addition to
(permanent) migration and business, leisure finally became the major purpose of
international travel in Japan (Guichard-Anguis & Moon, 2009).
These new Japanese
international tourists were neither entrusted with a mission on behalf of their
country, nor fleeing Japan because of poverty and social insecurity. Going
overseas was simply motivated by more casual and personal demands and it should
be recognised as a sort of consumption practice and as an exploration of a new
lifestyle in the new settlement. However, the advent of this new international „tourism‟
is, I argue, essential to explain the reason why contemporary Japanese international
migration since the 1980s is a totally new phenomenon, compared to the earlier
period of international travel. As the socio-economic growth of post-war
Japanese society
enabled the people to consume international tourism, contemporary Japanese
migration should also be characterised in reference to Japan‟s social change in
the last few decades.
While the early
Japanese migrants went to another country with the aim of several patterns of
production – accumulating capital, knowledge and technologies in the new country
– the majority of contemporary Japanese going overseas are great consumers,
whose aim of going abroad is to see, hear, taste, and experience a different
culture and society and its exoticism. Moreover, although going abroad for
leisure has long been organised and carried out through mass tourism, it is
important to note that the contemporary manner of travelling/going overseas is
often conducted individually. Instead of well-organised and prepared mass
tours, recent Japanese tourism has been no exception to the general trend,
becoming more flexible and small-group based or even individual travelling,
such as back-packing travel (Sudo, 2008). In that sense, the practice of the
„tourist gaze‟ of contemporary Japanese tourists seems to have been more dynamic
in terms of seeking and consuming „sign values‟ in the destination (Urry,
1995). Given that the consumption of sign values is implicit in the
differentiation of commodities, emphasising its semiotic „difference‟ rather
than utility, we can understand the rise of a variety of tourist practices,
such as backpacking and free-style travel, as a way of seeking the self through
consuming different or unordinary experiences.
Here, travelling
becomes a significant component of constituting one‟s identity. The record of
experiences of difference in association with a sense of pleasure (or hardship
as well) becomes an integral part of the identification of the self. Given that
one is able to identify the self with experiences that are „different‟ from
others, it is not surprising to see that international travel as consumption
practice has become one of the most popular ways to seek the self in consumer
society. Also, this consumption practice in travel not only provides travellers
with particular chances for self-seeking, but also gives them an opportunity to
seek their place to be, in both geographical and socio-cultural senses. By
choosing the place to live by oneself, travelling or staying overseas, a
permanent practice of making one‟s lifestyle in an experience of migration is
undertaken.
In this light, one
can make sense of the increase in the number of „lifestyle migrants‟ or
„consequent settlers‟ among contemporary Japanese. For this to happen, it was
of course necessary for Japan to have experienced the economic affluence and
capital accumulation that made the rise of international tourism as leisure
possible from the 1960s. At the same time, however, the economic growth or the
development of industrialisation shifted Japanese society to
post-industrialisation, and the production system subsequently turned into the
post-Fordism that eventually raised consumer society in the 1980s. In Japanese
consumer society, consumption practice was given more diverse and significant
meanings in peoples‟ lives, far from mere material fulfilment. The effect is
that now one moulds one‟s identity in search of a new lifestyle through
consumption, instead of simply referring to the conventional traditional values
in the past. International travel is one such consumption practice, through
which Japanese could establish one‟s lifestyle through the semiotic consumption
of differences (Mamada, 2005; Meethan, et al., 2006): tasting different cultures,
learning other languages (mostly English) or acquiring new cultural capital
that enables the person to live in a different culture and society.
2. 6. Conclusion
In this chapter, I
have discussed how much the change of Japanese society since the 1980s has
affected the mode of international travel for contemporary Japanese, which
finally led to the rise of „lifestyle migration‟ among the Japanese. The growth
of advanced communication technologies and the rise of a new market for
overseas travellers contributed to the production of a new mode of
international travel as a way of seeking the self. Previous studies of
contemporary Japanese overseas have failed to see the most radical change of
the perception of international travel/migration that took place in Japanese
society in the late 20th century. The rise of consumer society in the 1980s
helped to change the meaning and purpose of international travel radically.[14] This
social change, which has taken place in Japan in the last few decades, and the
associated transformation of the style of international travelling, is
summarised in Figure 1.
Finally, I have
attempted to explore the reasons why, in a consumer society, one can find the
Japanese began to shift toward becoming migrants, in order to find their own
place somewhere else than Japan. Generally, since its popularization in the
mid-1960s, international travel has consequently become one of the most popular
consumption practices for pleasure in Japan. However, as Erik Cohen (1979)
points out, international travel today serves an existential purpose for some
Japanese, who desire to search out a new lifestyle and identity through travel.
What is interesting to me is that some of these travellers end up staying
permanently: they turn from traveller, into migrant.
We may therefore
assume that, for contemporary Japanese as „lifestyle migrants‟ or „sojourners‟,
migration to another country or different society is a modus vivendi to where
they write their „travelling biography‟ permanently (e.g. JCA Kinenshi Henshu
Iinkai, 1998; Sato, 2001). In that sense, one can explain the reason that the
difference between travel and migration has blurred for some Japanese overseas.
Removing oneself from an ordinary life in Japan, the person is able to
construct a self through the experience of differences (different culture,
society and customs). A recent increase in the number of Japanese female
overseas may particularly suggest that these women go to or stay overseas as a
way of seeking a new lifestyle, or a way of reconstituting the self, rather
than to serve a mere leisure purpose. Hence analysing the extent to which the
structure of modern Japanese society has excluded women is also significant for
understanding the escape of Japanese women by going overseas (Kelsky,
2001).
Figure 1. Japan's Social Change and
the Maturation of Hyper-Consumer Society
Bearing this nexus
between social change in Japan and the rise of a new mode of international
migration in mind, I will move to debates on a sort of „woman question‟ in the
pattern of Japanese migration. Pointing out structural problems with the position
of women in modern Japanese society is, I believe, as significant as the social
change of Japanese society in the late 20th century, in order to explain the „gendered‟
differentiations among contemporary Japanese travellers and migrants. In so
doing, I focus on contemporary Japanese female migrants in Australia in the
following chapters.
CHAPTER 3. JAPANESE MIGRANTS IN
AUSTRALIA, 1880s-2000s
3.1. Introduction
The aim of this
chapter is to identify both the historical and social background of Japanese
migrants to Australia. In doing so, the first part of this chapter refers to a
brief history of Japanese migration to Australia, whose record goes back to the
late 1880s. By reviewing literature on the history of Japanese migration and
referring to other material, such as census data and publications by Japanese
organisations in Australia, I will illustrate the history of Japanese
migration, emphasising that different Japanese migrants moved to Australia for
various reasons that varied over time. Of course, it is important to draw
attention to the fact that the socio-demographic characteristics of Japanese
migrants have been largely influenced by the change in diplomatic relationships
between the two countries, as well as the development of Australia‟s
immigration policy. It is also important to consider the ways in which global
geo-political regimes (e.g. Western colonialism, Japan‟s militarism and Cold
War) impacted on political and economic relationships in the Asia-Pacific
region.
The story of the first
arrival of Japanese (or Japan-born) migrants to Australia goes back to the
colonial period in the late 1800s. Since then, the number of Japanese-born
people can be found in the colonial census, as listed later. The first stage of
Japanese-Australian life came to a complete stop with the outbreak of WWII,
when Australia and Japan were at war, and ended with the repatriation of
domestic Japanese-Australians to Japan at the war‟s end. The second wave of
Japanese migration commenced as early as the mid-1950s. A unique group of
Japanese women contributed to opening up a new history of Japanese immigration
to Australia in the 20th century, the so-called „„war brides‟ who arrived in
Australia for the first time after WWII. I will discuss the significance of
these Japanese marriage migrants to Australia in the early stage later, since
Australia had not officially opened for migrants from Asia at that time and the
majority of Australians still held negative sentiments toward the Japanese as
enemies of war. More interestingly, the manners in which these Japanese female
migrants attempted to represent themselves in Australia as „good and modest
Japanese wives‟ is still shared as a prime narrative among contemporary
Japanese female migrants in Australia. This early history of Japanese migrants
was significant in that they entered into Australia under the White Australia
Policy, which imposed strong restrictions on the intake of non-European
migrants to Australia after Federation in 1901.
The next story of
the history of Japanese began in the 1960s, when Australia itself attempted to
change its immigration policy and to turn into a country of multiculturalism in
the 1970s, finally opening the continent to migrants from throughout the world.
Meanwhile, both Australia and Japan have recognised each other as the most
important geo-political and economic partner in the Asia-Pacific region. As a
consequence, a large number of employees assigned to Japanese companies and
their families were sent to Australia, sustained by the massive growth of the
Japanese economy in the late 1980s. At the same time, such a growth of
affluence has not only caused the Japanese to acknowledge Australia as the
largest economic partner in the region, but also to regard it as an attractive
site of leisure and a place for making an alternative lifestyle. Japanese
tourists have been visiting Australia for various reasons and purposes,
including learning English, studying at tertiary educational institutions, or
joining the Working Holiday programme as well as sightseeing. Some of them
became migrants, initially coming as travellers and then deciding to stay in
Australia permanently. Hence the patterns and motivations of immigration to
Australia are quite varied.
After a discussion
of the historical aspects of Japanese immigration to Australia, I will outline
the socio-demographic characteristics of contemporary Japanese settlers/migrants
in Australia. In 2008, Japan‟s Ministry of Foreign Affairs (MOFA) reported that
the number of Japanese nationals overseas in the Oceania region (mostly
Australia and New Zealand) has grown to be the third largest group in the world
(MOFA, 2008). This point contrasts
interestingly with another fact in the same report: the Japanese population is
declining in some regions, such as South America, where traditionally the
largest population of Japanese nationals had been. It can thus be said that
Australia is becoming a popular destination for contemporary Japanese
immigrants. Taking these facts into account, I begin the second section of this
chapter with a comparative analysis of Japanese tourists and migrants. I then
describe the latest socio-demographic trends of the Japanese in Australia, on
the basis of the 2006 census. These investigations reveal several considerable
and distinct social profiles of the Japanese in contemporary Australia. I also
refer to a database of permanent arrivals, provided by Australia‟s Department
of Immigration and Citizenship (DIAC). By looking at the Japanese from their
permanent visa categories, I draw out more detailed trends in the
socio-demographic profiles of contemporary Japanese migrants. This analysis
will also contribute to understanding their reasons and motivations for leaving
Japan. Finally, this chapter aims to raise the questions to be analysed in the
following chapters.
3.2. History of Japanese
Migration to Australia
Japanese in Colonial Australia:
Late 1880s
After more than two
hundred and fifty years of seclusion policy imposed in 1635 by the Tokugawa
feudal government, finally opened the territory to foreign countries by
ratifying the Treaty of Amity and Commerce with the US and four European
countries (Gordon, 2009, p. 47). The new Meiji government, established in 1868,
abandoned the seclusion policy after fifteen years of contact with Westerners
and gradually opened the territory for the arrival of those from overseas. For
the Meiji government, constituting a modern nation state in Japan was
imperative and would introduce improvements from Western legal, economic and
political systems, bureaucracy, technology and much more. The Meiji government
also recruited a number of foreign engineers and other specialists to develop
the nation. While this inbound mobility of people and resources from overseas
in order to constitute a modern Japan was taking place, there was an outbound
flow of Japanese who left for several reasons. While they went in search of
knowledge, mostly it was the search for an opportunity to accumulate capital
and a secure life. In this sense, the birth of Japan as a modern nation state
was also the origin of human dispersal from modern Japan throughout the world.
After signing of the Treaty of Amity and Commerce with several Western
countries, a number of foreign merchants, correspondents and civil servants
settled in Japan and many of them wished to return to their home country with
their Japanese partner or family, including those who were recruited as
domestic workers. Itsuko Kamoto (2001) studied how the Meiji government established
legal systems to deal with the outflow of „nationals‟, who left Japan
accompanying a foreign partner or employer. Also, there were Japanese who
voluntarily emigrated overseas as independent contractors or seasonal labourers
in the horticultural or marine industries. By 1868, when the Meiji government
was just established, Japanese migrant labourers had already left Japan for the
Kingdom of Hawai‟i and a large number of emigrant labourers followed and
immigrated to North and South America, Southeast Asia, Taiwan, continental
Asia, Sakhalin and Micronesia (Befu 2000). It is also important to add that
these Japanese were consequently the first people who were endorsed as Japanese
„nationals,‟ through the process of issuing passports them.
In this stream of
human dispersal from early modern Japan, some Japanese headed to Australia.
Table 1 shows the number of Japanese recorded in the Australian census since
the late 1800s. The Japanese first appeared in the Queensland census of 1881,
although it is not possible to determine the purpose of their immigration or
place of settlement in Australia from this data. According to David C.S.
Sissons (2001), 24 out of 12,472 passports issued by the Japanese government
between 1868 and 1882 were for travel to Australia, including 9 for government
officials. It is also recorded that the first Japanese settler was named
„Dicinoski‟;[15] he
arrived in Australia in
1873 as an acrobat
with the Royal Tycoon Troupe. He travelled around Queensland between the 1880
and 1890s, running a travelling circus (ibid.). In the 1880s, a large number of
Japanese immigrated to Australia as contract labourers, the process mediated by
emigration companies, and within the decade, 5,820 Japanese passports were
issued for Australia (ibid.). The increase in the number of Japanese migrant labourers
in Australia compensated for the fact that the recruitment of „Kanaka‟
Table 1. Historical Population of the Japanese in the Australian Census,
1881-2006
|
|
(Source:
ABS, 2008a)
people (people from Micronesia) and the Chinese was officially
banned in Australia in the mid-1880s (Yarwood, 1964, pp. 84-86). As a result,
the sugar cane industry in Queensland suffered from a shortage of labour and
this was compensated with a large number of Japanese seasonal labourers, who
had already achieved a reputation as reliable workers in Hawai‟i. Most of them
were consequently engaged in the sugar cane industries around Townsville
(Murakami, 1998). Other major groups of Japanese migrants engaged in the pearl
industries around northern Australia (Sissons, 2001). In particular, Thursday
Island (Queensland) and Broome (Western Australia) became the largest
settlements of Japanese pearl divers.
The influx of Japanese
labourers to Australia during this period was also stimulated by the agreement
of the Anglo-Japanese Commercial Treaty of 1894 (Yarwood, 1964, p. 6). These
Japanese migrants might have been escaping rural poverty in
Japan as „economic refugees‟ (Mizukami,
2006b, p. 47). Tetsuo Mizukami (2006b, p.
48) thus argues that there is a sharp contrast between these earlier
Japanese migrants and contemporary Japanese migrants to Australia, with respect
to their financial status and professional motivation for immigration. This
contrast will be analysed in the following section. Importantly, although these
Japanese seasonal labourers in the sugar cane industry and pearl divers were
predominantly male, a certain proportion of women migrants can be found in the
record. David Sissons (1976, 1977) has revealed that many of the Japanese women
were a group of „Karayuki-san‟, women who left Japan to work in brothels in
Japanese settlements across Asia. For instance, according to a survey by the
Queensland Government in 1897, 115 out of 200 Japanese females in the state
engaged in prostitution. Later, in 1901, the Consulate-General of Japan in
Sydney also acknowledged that 84 out of 166 Japanese females in Western
Australia engaged in the work (Sissons, 1998). With the increased dispersal of
(male) Japanese labourers across the world in the late 1980s, an establishment
of Japanese brothels in their settlement followed. There was a clear division
of labour between Japanese males and females in the early stage of Japanese
migration.
By the end of the 1880s Japanese migration, especially in
Queensland, was faced with several pieces of legislation that aimed to restrict
the number of Japanese and to restrict Japanese companies from owning
industries in Queensland (Murakami, 1998, 2001; Yarwood, 1964). In the
meantime, some Japanese business entrepreneurs and merchants met the challenge
by launching a trading business between Australia and Japan in large cities
such as Melbourne and Sydney. Other Japanese were engaged in the service industries
or as domestic servants or housekeepers during that period (Oliver, 2001). A
record shows that the first wool was exported by Japanese traders in 1890
(Tamura, 2001, p. 19). Such a growth in the Japanese population aroused an
anxiety in the colonial government, who sought to restrict Japanese
immigration, whlist not interfering with the Anglo-Japanese Commercial Treaty
of 1894 (Markus 1994, 113) that allowed an intake of certain numbers of
Japanese migrant workers.
Eventually, in order to
deal with the rapid growth of the population of Asian migrants, including the
Japanese, and to protect Australia‟s racial identity, the
Immigration
Restriction Act was passed in 1901 by the new Australian Federal Parliament,
popularly known as the White Australian Policy (Brawley, 2003; London, 1970;
Walker, et al., 2003; Willard, 1967).
Japanese Settlements in Australia until the Outbreak of
WWII
Even after these restrictions on Asian migration were in force, a
certain number of Japanese settled in Australia, although the number declined
as shown in Table 1. In the pearl industry in northern Australia, the Japanese
were the major group of migrant workers. On Thursday Island, the Japanese
population increased to some 1,000, from less than 200, in the decade of the
1890s. The Japanese became the largest contingent of migrant workers in 1908,
although the Federal Government had already introduced a restriction in 1902
that the number of “coloured” pearlers was limited to 4,000 in Australia. These
workers were required to post substantial bonds.
The population of Japanese
migrants in Broome also reached a peak in 1913 (Sissons, 2001). At this time,
the sugar cane industry likewise involved another large Japanese migrant
population, as seasonal labourers in northern Queensland (ibid.). In addition
to these industries, a certain number of Japanese business entrepreneurs,
students and tourists entered with a passport for one year or longer. In order
to extend their stay, these visitors were required to pass the dictation test
(Oliver, 2001, p. 523), or
„education test‟ (Yarwood, 1964, p. 84)
legislated for non-English speaking residents.
Despite such a „non‟-discriminatory policy
against them, and the Passport
Arrangement of 1904 which gave the Japanese no right of arrival for
permanent residence (Yarwood, 1964, p. 98), the development of the pearl
industry around Thursday Island by Japanese migrants, and diplomatic and
economic relations between the two countries, resulted in the intake of a
certain number of Japanese migrants.
After Japan defeated Russia in 1905, Australia-Japan relations faced
a major turning point. Australia began to see Japan as a potential threat, as
it developed its militarism and hegemony in the Asia-Pacific region (Yarwood,
1964, pp. 106-112). In domestic society, negative sentiments against local
Japanese grew in Sydney as a consequence of the success of Japanese trading
companies established before and after the end of WWI (JCA Kinenshi Henshu
Iinkai, 1998). Until the outbreak of WWII, trade between the two countries was
mostly brokered by Japanese firms (Yarwood, 1964, pp. 106-112). Nevertheless,
the population of Japanese migrants was highly controlled and regulated by
legislation on immigration to Australia under the White Australia Policy (Brawley,
2003; Jones, 2003; London, 1970; Willard, 1967).
Apart from the Japanese trading firms that were largely Australian
owned, all Japanese trading firms were repatriated by 1941. After the outbreak
of WWII, Japan occupied Australia‟s neighbouring countries (or Western
colonies) in Southeast Asia, and Japan carried out a number of air raids on the
Australian mainland between 1942 and 1943 (Australian War Memorial, 2008).
Other Japanese migrants and
Japanese-Australians, regardless of their length of residence or
country of birth, were arrested and interned in three camps across Australia.
According to Yuriko Nagata (1996), while the rate of arrest among the Italian
and German migrants was around 30 per cent of the total population in Australia
(and women were excluded), about 90 per cent of Japanese were arrested.
Eventually, the total number of Japanese internees in Australia during the war
was some 4,300, including the second and third generations of Japanese migrants
and overseas internees who were arrested in the Pacific islands and Dutch Indonesia.
As the nearest enemy of the war in the Asia-Pacific region, the
domestic Japanese were recognised as the most dangerous group, the „yellow
peril‟ (ibid.). As well as this, the war propaganda against Japan as an enemy
imposed very negative and racial sentiments on the Australians, which remained
even after the war (Markus, 1994). While Japanese consular staff and merchants
were released and repatriated in the early stages, most Japanese internees were
unable to leave the camps until the end of the war, in 1945. this experience of
long-term internment was merciless for the interned Japanese. Finally, most
overseas internees, such as in Indonesia, were deported to Japan and the
Japanese in Australia followed, except for the second and third generation born
in Australia and their parents (Nagata, 1996). Even those who were allowed to
stay in Australia had already had all properties confiscated and therefore had
to struggle with poverty as a consequence. Thus by 1949, only 50 Japanese were
registered in Australia (Oliver, 2001, p. 523), and these Japanese-Australians
must have faced severe discrimination and strong racist sentiment.
War Brides in the 1950s
Even though some Japanese-Australians remained in Australia, their
number was quite small and they were dispersed. Of course, it was impossible
for them to establish any ethnic Japanese association or organisation under the
circumstances. Most Australians still nurtured harsh and negative sentiments
against the Japanese. This was especially the case as it was acknowledged that
the Japanese army had treated Australian prisoners of war cruelly and
considerable numbers of them had consequently lost their lives; thus
hostilities against the Japanese grew stronger. Australia and Japan naturally
had no official diplomatic relationship. In February 1946, however, a certain
number of Australians arrived in Japan. They were Australian service men of the
British Commonwealth Occupation Force
(BCOF) in
Japan (Hopkins, 1954, p. 93; Tamura, 2001,
p. 2). As a member of the Allied Powers,
Australian
troops associated with the General Headquarters (GHQ) (of the Allied Powers),
which took responsibility for the demilitarisation and democratisation of
Occupied Japan between 1945 and 1952. The British Commonwealth Occupation
Force (BCOF) mainly engaged in Southern
Honshu (the main island), and the
Australians
were largely stationed at the Hiroshima Prefecture (Hopkins, 1954, p. 95). A
maximum of some 10,000 Australians were engaged in service in Hiroshima around
that period (Tamura, 2001, p. 2). While they were supposed to withdraw
completely by March 1950, the outbreak of the Korean War in June 1950 resulted
in the extension of their station in Japan until 1953.
In the Australian base camp, a number of Japanese women were
recruited as chefs, housekeepers and other domestic workers. There were also
many small shops and businesses, run by the local Japanese for the Australians,
around the camp. This situation, as in other military stations across Japan,
brought Australian service men and Japanese women into frequent contact, even
though this was discouraged. Keiko Tamura (2001, p. 6) observes that the Army
was afraid of the possibility of (Australian) service men fraternising with
local (Japanese) women. In spite of this anti-fraternisation policy, a certain
number of Australian service men attempted to leave Japan for Australia with a
Japanese woman as a fiancée or wife.
Japanese migration into Australia in that period was quite
difficult. First of all, as the White Australia Policy was still in force,
entry of Asian migrants to Australia was restricted. Second, to make matters
worse, Japan was a former enemy of the Allied Powers in WWII. Most Japanese
nationals in Australia were arrested and interned during the wartime and
finally deported to Japan after that. In that sense, for Australia, the
Japanese were the most unfavourable migrants to the territory. In 1948, the
then Minister for Immigration, Arthur Caldwell, strongly declared himself against
an intake of Japanese migrants. He said, „No Japanese women, or any half-castes
either, will be admitted to Australia whether they be Japanese nationals or the
nationals of any other country. They are simply not wanted and are permanently undesirable‟
(quoted in Sissons, 2001, p. 523). He expressed his adverse feelings to Australian
servicemen bringing Japanese wives to Australia: „while relatives remain of the
men who suffered at the hand of the Japanese, it would be the grossest act of
public indecency to permit a Japanese of either sex to pollute Australian or
Australian-controlled shores‟ (ibid.). Consequently, applications by servicemen
to bring their Japanese wives to Australia were not accepted (Tamura, 2001, p.
11). As these quite agonistic sentiments and hostility to the Japanese
indicate, it was considered impossible for Japanese women to immigrate to
Australia as a spouse or fiancée. Therefore, many Australian service men were
forced to leave their Japanese partner when withdrawing from Japan.
Despite such adversity and hostility, sanctions against Japanese
immigration were gradually eased in the 1950s. First, Australia signed the
Treaty of Peace with Japan in San Francisco (or the Treaty of San Francisco) on
September 8, 1951; this was supposed to see a recovery in the official
diplomatic relationship between the two countries. Then, while the economic
link between Australia and European countries was declining, Australia began to
consider Japan as its largest economic partner in the Asia-Pacific region. In
addition, the rise of a new geopolitical context for Australia, after the Cold
War regime was felt in the region, caused Australia to become interested in
Japan as a regional partner (Rix, 1999). Under such circumstances, Australia‟s
national interest in Japan overtook the public (dis)interest in the Japanese in
that period. In March 1953, an Australian service man, Gordon Parker, was
finally permitted by Harold Holt, the successor of then Minister for Immigration
Arthur Caldwell, to bring his Japanese wife Cherry (née Nobuko Sakamoto) and
his two children to Australia. This first case of an intake of a Japanese
female spouse to Australia after WWII received considerable media coverage in
Australia (Tamura, 2001, pp. 12-13). After this, a large number of Australian
servicemen attempted to bring their Japanese wives and fiancées to Australia
and the number of Japanese applicants were considerably increased. Tamura
(ibid.) documents that, by the time Australian troops had completely withdrawn
from Japan in November 1956, some 650 Japanese women had
immigrated to Australia as wives or fiancées of Australian service
men. Thereafter, as Table
1 indicates, the size of the Japan-born population dramatically
increased. It is important to draw attention to the point that this increase
involved a large number of Japanese females, compared to the census conducted
before WWII.
In spite of that, these so-called Japanese „war brides‟ often had
very harsh experiences, as a former enemy of Australia and also Asian female in
White Australia. Tamura (2001) records autobiographical memories of war brides
(see also JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai, 1998; Sato, 2001). Living with such
heartless experiences, the war brides spoke about how they settled in Australia
and hid their Japanese identity in public. Their children were sometimes
bullied as a „Jap‟ in school. There were also those whose marriages resulted in
an unhappy ending. Most importantly, they made a great effort to „assimilate‟
in Australian society under the
White Australia Policy, through speaking and taking care of their
children at home in English, and through learning Australian ways of homemaking
(Tamura, 2001). I am reminded of a war bride whom I interviewed in 2004 for my
previous research; she recalled that she never spoke Japanese, not only at home
but also to other Japanese war brides who she met by chance in public. In
addition, she mentioned many times that she had converted to Christianity from
Buddhism just after her arrival in Brisbane. She emphasised in the interview,
„in Rome, do as the Romans do. It was my motto in Australia‟.
As we examine later, these migrants were different from contemporary
Japanese migrants, in that they were naturalised as Australian citizens as soon
as possible after their arrival. For reasons beyond that of the enforcement of
the assimilation policy, which was the dominant ideology in Australia at this
time, these Japanese war brides were desperate to become „Australian.‟ Above
all, it was, for them, their choice to hide themselves from negative sentiments
or hostilities towards a former enemy of Australia. It was, on the other hand,
a voluntary strategy to overthrow such a negative perception of the Japanese
and to find their own place in Australian society, performing the role of a
„good wife and wise mother‟ (ryôsai kenbo) with the virtue of Japanese woman.
This is a widely shared and dominant idea of Japanese women, as Nancy
Rosenberger (2001) indicates, and is the ethos of Japanese wives today. That
is, by accentuating their ethno-gender identity, they might have attempted to
breach the racial stigma imposed on them. As these war brides re-evaluated
Japanese femininity to situate themselves in Australian society, Japanese women
marriage migrants today still adopt a similar strategy to cope with their new
life in Australia. In my fieldwork, I sometimes heard that some of them spoke
of those Japanese war brides as role models for their way of life as Japanese
wives in Australia., These Japanese women today still refer to the virtue of
Japanese women represented in the early period when situating themselves in
Australia.
The Japanese in Australia from the 1950s
In 1957, Australia and
Japan signed the Treaty of Commerce. It meant that the relationship between the
two countries entered into a new stage. From the former enemies of WWII, both
countries came to regard one another as the most preferable economic partner in
the Asia-Pacific region. After WWII, the economic relationship between
Australia and the UK declined, while Japan‟s economic recovery after the war
increased steadily until it reached its peak in the 1980s. Under these circumstances,
Australia‟s former enemy turned into its most crucial partner, although such a
close relationship was still only the case at the economic level. Thus since
the 1950s, Japanese companies began to establish their businesses in Australia
again and, as a consequence, the numbers of Japanese assigned to the firms and
sent to the Australian branches grew. As Sawa Kurotani (2005) reported in her
study of Japanese corporate families in the US, Japanese companies preferred to
send their employees overseas with their families (especially wives), to
provide a comfortable and familiar private space for these Japanese business
men.17
For this reason, this Japanese population in Australia increased not
only by the number of the assigned employees (they were mostly Japanese men),
but also by the size of their families. According to a memoir of a Japanese
business expatriate in the 1950s, visas were initially issued only for
employees (Tanaka, 1998). Under such circumstances, while they engaged in their
own trading companies in Australia, they also established several Japanese
ethnic clubs for social purposes. The Japanese
Society of Sydney (JSS) was established in
1957, just after the signing of the Treaty
17
In particular, they were to be accompanied by their wives. This was an
implicitly imperative order by the company for the reason that „the
reproductive role of women is articulated along this line, vaguely defined as
providing the material and mental needs of the male workers‟ (Kurotani, 2005,
p.
68).
of Commerce in the same year. The first
President of JSS said in an interview
(Tanaka, 1998, p. 16) that the founders aimed at becoming the
successors to the old Japan Society of Sydney established in 1909, and they
also launched the Japan Chambers of Commerce and Industry (JCCI) in 1958.
Another member recalls that he experienced direct discrimination and hostility
at that time. The JSS initially began with 80 members from some 20 Japanese
companies. Today, the JSS and the JCCI are the largest Japanese business
organisations in Australia. The increase in the numbers of children who
accompanied those Japanese business entrepreneurs was considerable. As a consequence,
the Sydney Japanese School was established in 1969 in Sydney, with the support
of the Japanese Ministry of Education, in order for the children not to be
disadvantaged in the very competitive entrance examinations in Japan.
However, it is worthy of note that the Japanese organisations
mentioned above are highly controlled and managed by Japan‟s business
expatriates (or chuzaiin). Unlike an ethnic association which consists
predominantly of permanent migrants in Australia, these organisations consist
of Japanese business expatriates and their families, people who were assigned
to stay and work in Australia on a temporary basis. While they also kept a
close relationship with the local Japanese government officials, there was no
room for „Japanese-Australians‟ in the Society, i.e. people who entered
Australia as migrants and became naturalised as Australian citizens, such as
the Japanese war brides described above. Neither were the second or third
generation of Japanese migrants dispersed across Australia included. In other
words, these Japanese organisations established in the 1950s were for Japanese
„sojourners‟ rather than migrants. As Tetsuo Mizukami (2006b, p. 2) argues, a
large number of Japanese dwellers in Australia are „sojourners‟, a relatively
homogenous group of middle-class Japanese who as corporate employees stay in
foreign countries for certain periods of overseas assignment. For this reason,
their ethnic organisation is also a sort of extension of the Japanese firms and
it can be assumed that membership is managed quite exclusively for their own
welfare.
Thus, when the JSS re-established, the dominant Japanese arrivals in
Australia were the business expatriates and their families. In that sense, the
new Japanese organisations did not cater to the needs of permanent settlers.
Furthermore, I would stress that, unlike these Japanese temporary residents in
large cities, their counterparts – Japanese war brides – had immigrated to
various sites in Australia and experienced difficulty in forming any
organisations of their own or even gathering together. This was not only due to
the enforcement of „assimilation‟ in immigrants during that period: Japanese
permanent settlers/migrants also had to deal with negative perceptions of the
Japanese (Blair, 1991; Endo, 1989; Nagata, 2001b; Tamura, 1998, 2001; Ueki,
2002). Accordingly, while ethnic Japanese organisations were being launched
from the late 1950s, not all types of Japanese migrants could belong to them.
In such circumstances, it was not until the 1980s that any ethnic Japanese
organisation for Japanese migrants in Australia was formed. Of course, the
arrival of Japanese permanent migrants after the 1970s is largely owing to
several reforms of immigration policy after WWII, when any restriction of
immigration with regard to racial/ethnic categories was finally abandoned. This
took place in conjunction with the adoption of Australian multiculturalism in
the 1970s. In addition, Japan‟s affluence, which was at its peak in the 1980s,
inclined a certain type of Japanese to immigrate to Australia, quite different
to the past „economic refugees‟ to Australia.
Lifestyle Migrants since the Late 1970s
In the 1970s, with the official abolition of the White Australia
Policy and the adoption of multiculturalism as the official governmental
policy, Australian society entered a new era. First, since the 1960s, a number
of activities and recommendations urged the importance of reforming the White
Australia Policy (Castles, et al., 1990; Jupp, 2002; Lopez, 2000). The growth
in the number of migrants from southern and eastern Europe raised questions
about imposing the assimilation policy. Hence, according to Castles et al
(1990), the White Australia Policy had, by the 1960s, already been rendered
politically obsolete by the political parties (Lopez, 2000, pp. 73-90). As Mark
Lopez (2000, p. 56) points out, a number of intellectuals contributed at this
time by demonstrating the transformation of Australian society through several
research findings. There were also international trends that challenged the
fact that the Australian immigration policy excluded non-European migrants,
whilst many Asian countries achieved independence, and the civil rights
movements gathered momentum across the world (Lopez, 2000, pp. 68-73). In this
vein, the Whitlam Labour Government finally declared in 1972 that the White
Australia Policy had been officially abandoned, opening the country to migrants
from around the world, regardless of „race, colour or creed‟ (Jupp, 2001, p.
10). Subsequently, „multiculturalism‟ became the principle in terms of
Australian policy making in relation to immigration
While Australia was facing such a radical social reform, Japan was
experiencing a tremendous economic development. Due to the post-war „miracle‟,
Japan succeeded in accumulating huge capital and became one of the richest
nations in the world. In 1973, when Japan and the US signed the Bretton Woods
Agreement, Japanese currency adopted a floating exchange rate and its exchange
rate quickly raised per US dollar. Both this domestic and global economic
impact on Japan encouraged the Japanese to look overseas for reasons other than
those of business. The number of Japanese international tourists rapidly
increased from the mid-1970s (MLIT, 2007), as increased affluence enabled
Japanese to travel overseas for leisure. Sustained by a strong economy, the
Japanese learned how to consume/enjoy different societies and cultures during
this period. Such an experience of visiting overseas or interest in different
cultures and societies gave rise to a certain type of Japanese who attempted to
move overseas permanently as a migrant.
In addition, some numbers of Japanese business expatriates and their
families also sought to settle in their assigned country. For example, in
Farewell to Nippon, Japanese essay writer Machiko Sato (2001, p. 1) describes
these people in Australia, defining themselves as „lifestyle migrants‟ whose
aim of migration to Australia is by no means to achieve economic success in the
new settlement. Rather, she emphasises that the three purposes of these
migrants were to improve their quality of life. In that sense, additional
patterns of Japanese immigration to Australia can also be identified.
Sato
(2001, p. 3) classifies these Japanese lifestyle migrants in three broad
categories:
1)
senior citizens who want to
spend their retirement in the comfortable climate of
Australia;
2)
women of various ages who want
to achieve professional careers and active lives in Australia; and
3)
specialists who have
transportable special skills, such as engineers and other specialists.
Of course, not all contemporary Japanese migrants in Australia
belong to these three categories. In fact, Sato herself describes a group of
ex-business entrepreneurs assigned to Australia temporarily who eventually
decided to settle in/immigrate to
Australia. Moreover, I would suggest that the number of female
migrants who „defect‟ to other countries (particularly to Western countries)
for specific reasons begin to increase in this period (Kelsky, 2001). I will
return to this issue in later chapters.
More
importantly, as I investigate in the following section, it is necessary to take
into account „circumstantial migrants‟ (Sato, 2001, p. 1) or „consequent
settlers‟
(Mizukami, 2006b, pp. 27-30). These are Japanese who eventually
immigrate to Australia after or in the middle of their temporary stay as a
student, working holiday maker, or even tourist. The significance of these
migrants is that they had no intention of leaving Japan permanently in the
beginning, or held only a vague image of migration. In addition, while
contemporary Japanese „lifestyle migrants‟ come from a variety of
socio-economic backgrounds, these Japanese migrants in Australia seldom apply
for Australian citizenship. In fact, in 2006 the Department of Immigration
described the estimated rate of Australian citizenship for the Japan-born as
only 20.6 per cent, while the figure for all-overseas born was 75.6 per cent
(DIAC, 2007a).[16]
For this reason, both Sato (2001) and Mizukami (2006b) assume that, unlike the
early Japanese economic migrants, these have no intention of settling in
Australia permanently. Mizukami (2006b, p. 23) particularly proclaims that
these new Japanese migrants and their community in Australia constitute a
„sojourner community‟, by emphasising their peculiar manners of settlement in
Australia. These include an obvious intention to return to the homeland in the
future.
However, as Mizukami admits, it is not only sojourners who make up
contemporary Japanese migrants and their ethnic organisations in Australia;
there are also large numbers of Japanese permanent settlers who join them. In
the previous section, I described the origin of the Japanese Society of Sydney
(JSS), which consists of Japanese business expatriates and their families.
Although the JSS was established in the 1950s, as I mentioned, the Society is
principally for Japanese business entrepreneurs assigned to an Australian
branch of their companies for a temporary stay. In addition, their close
relationship and organisation is managed in a Japanese corporate manner. For
this reason, there is no space for Japanese „migrants‟ to take part in the
Society, even if they wished to do so. For example, Yoshihide Hosaka, the
founder of the Japan Club of Sydney (JCS), a Japanese ethnic organisation for
permanent settlers, remembers that he could not join the JSS when he arrived in
Sydney. He was asked to bring two letters of reference from the members of the
Society but he found this impossible as one
recently arrived in Australia as a migrant.
This experience encouraged him to establish the JCS for Japanese
migrants in 1983 (from a conversation with him in my fieldwork, September
2008). Therefore, no matter how the Society was able to welcome new arrivals
from Japan, it was effectively closed for Japanese migrants.
In the 1980s, a variety of Japanese immigrated to Australia. Their
social backgrounds were so diverse (many of them were, in fact, categorised as
skilled migrants, desperately sought by the Immigration Program) and they were
principally independent migrants who did not have any relatives or
acquaintances in Australia (JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai, 1998). Eventually, a
few of them decided to organise a Japanese gathering after their settlement in
large cities such as Sydney and Melbourne, which finally led to establishing a
gathering for Japanese permanent settlers. Sooner or later, these gatherings
turned into ethnic Japanese organisations in capital cities. The Japan Club of
Victoria (JCV) was founded in Melbourne in 1982, the Japan Club of Sydney in 1983,
and so on. Finally, in 1991, four leaders of Japanese Clubs organised the Japan
Club of Australia, a national ethnic Japanese organisation across Australia
(ibid.). In contrast to the previous Japanese societies, these Japanese clubs
were founded on behalf of Japanese migrants, including Japanese war brides,
many of whom had hoped for an opportunity of gathering with other Japanese –
despite the difficulty of doing so due to insufficient numbers and the
socio-cultural circumstances of this period.
Interestingly, in the 1980s, Japan became the first Asian country
that agreed to a Working Holiday Program with Australia. The Program, which
enabled both young Australians and Japanese to stay in the other country up to
one year while working, also allowed young foreign visitors to experience
Australian culture and society for reasons of friendship. It also planned to
contribute to the labour shortage in Australian agricultural and other service
industries (Joint Standing Committee on Migration, 1997). However, for the
Japanese, this Program was the easiest way to travel to Australia to experience
Western culture and society, and to learn English. They no longer needed access
to large amounts of money or applications for business or student visas, which
impose harder conditions on the applicant (Maksay, 2007; Wilson, 2008).
Nevertheless, no matter how long the Working Holiday Makers (WHMs) are able to
stay in Australia, they are different from permanent migrants in that visa
holders are permitted only a certain length of stay in Australia. In that
sense, the increase in the number of Japanese WHMs and language students since
the 1980s does not relate to Japanese permanent migrants and their ethnic
organisations in Australia.
One should not however dismiss this unique program, in relation to
the increasing amounts of Japanese permanent settlers in Australia. As I
explore in the following chapter, many young Japanese migrants (including
marriage migrants) experienced a working holiday in Australia. Some of them
became migrants by finding ways to stay further in Australia after a working
holiday. Their experience and encounters with several opportunities, including
that of merely travelling to Australia for a few days, eventually encouraged
them to stay in Australia permanently. Also, there are some Japanese who change
their minds and decide to become a migrant, half-way into a short-term stay in
Australia as a temporary visitor. Alternatively, what they experience in
Australia encourages them to somehow leave Japan to immigrate to Australia.
These Japanese „consequent settlers‟ (Mizukami, 2006b) make up a large number
of Japanese permanent migrants today and they naturally affect the constitution
of the ethnic Japanese community and its engagement with the local Australian
society. For further details on their profile, I will describe them here
according to their visa status, and investigate my in-depth interviews with
them in later chapters.
3.3. Socio-Demographic
Profiles of Japanese in Australia Today
Modes of Entrants to Australia
Here I detail some of the socio-demographic features of contemporary
Japanese migrants to Australia. First of all, for the Japanese, Australia has
long been the most popular tourist destination. Large numbers of Japanese still
visit Australia every year, although this has been decreasing in recent years.
Meanwhile, it is important to note that the number of Japanese permanent
arrivals (migrants) has steadily increased. Second, by examining the data
provided by the Department of Immigration and Citizenship (DIAC) of Australia,
I illuminate the profile of Japanese permanent arrivals from several
perspectives. Comparing the Japanese data with that of other Asian groups will
also be effective in identifying some unique features of Japanese migrants in
Australia.
Japanese Visitors to Australia
According
to Tourism Australia (2008a), the number of Japanese visitors to Australia was
573,031 in 2007. This is twelve times the numbers of arrivals in the 1980s[17].
Looking
precisely, it is found that the number of Japanese visitors is likely
declining
Figure
2. Number of Japanese Visitors to Australia and Main Purpose of Visit,
1980-2007
(Source:
Tourism Australia, 2008a)
Note: Inbound tourists only
after reaching a peak in
the mid-1990s, although in some categories a slight increase can be found.
Despite this, Japan is still acknowledged as the third largest inbound tourist market for
Australia, next to New Zealand and the UK (ABS 2008b; Tourism Australia,
2008a).
More than 16 million
left Japan for international travel in 2005 only. For the Japanese,
international travel is a popular leisure activity (MLIT, 2008). As Figure 2 shows, a very large majority of
Japanese travellers come to Australia for tourism purposes. Other purposes
include visiting friends and relatives, business and education. For example, in
2005, approximately 25,600 came to Australia from Japan for educational
purposes (Linacre and ABS, 2007). It is worthy of note that while the total
number of Japanese visitors to Australia has been decreasing in the last
decade, Figure 2 indicates that the decline has taken place in holiday
visitors, while other categories have not faced such decline; on the contrary,
in particular categories one finds that the number is slightly increasing.
Also, it is significant the increase in the number of those „visiting friends
and relatives‟, which would suggest an increase in the number of Japanese
permanent residents in Australia. This trend shows that, for the Japanese, the
purpose of visiting Australia has been shifting. It is now a multi-purpose
destination rather than a simple holiday resort (Tourism Australia, 2008b).
Tourism Australia (2008b) reports that other types of visitors tend to stay in
Australia longer than pure holiday makers. This trend can be understood when
considering that it includes business and education, which require the visitors
to spend a certain period of time in Australia to complete the mission.
We should neither
dismiss the fact that Australia has accepted Japanese Working Holiday Makers
(WHMs) since 1980 (Joint Standing Committee on Migration, 1997). Table 2 shows that approximately 10,000
Japanese WHMs have visited Australia annually, and the number of Japanese who
were granted WHM visas between 2006-07 was ranked in the fifth largest group
during the period (DIAC, 2008c). Thus it
can be said that these Japanese WHMs belong to a unique group of Japanese long-term
residents overseas, standing between the short-term and
long-term stayers. Of course, their
length of stay statistically contributes to the
Table
2. Number of Working Holiday Maker Visa (Subclass 417) Grants,
2003-04
to 2007-08 by Citizenship/Nationality
Citizenship |
2003-04 |
2004-05 |
2005-06 |
2006-07 |
2007-08 |
Belgium |
n/a |
464 |
765 |
894 |
976 |
Canada |
6,509 |
6,656 |
6,828 |
7,078 |
8,090 |
Cyprus |
9 |
7 |
7 |
8 |
5 |
Denmark |
1,162 |
1,307 |
1,212 |
1,396 |
1,142 |
Estonia |
n/a |
16 |
220 |
362 |
521 |
Finland |
654 |
810 |
882 |
1,007 |
928 |
France |
1,601 |
4,550 |
6,125 |
8,210 |
11,005 |
Germany |
9,672 |
10,646 |
12,089 |
15,688 |
17,438 |
Hong Kong |
198 |
257 |
658 |
1,209 |
1,535 |
Ireland |
12,231 |
12,585 |
12,554 |
13,518 |
17,120 |
Italy |
730 |
1,879 |
2,454 |
3,241 |
3,568 |
Japan |
9,915 |
9,975 |
9,415 |
11,707 |
10,599 |
Korea |
9,513 |
17,706 |
24,077 |
28,560 |
32,635 |
Malta |
80 |
108 |
102 |
109 |
94 |
Netherlands |
3,029 |
2,776 |
2,771 |
3,344 |
3,590 |
Norway |
604 |
673 |
611 |
680 |
694 |
Sweden |
2,677 |
3,149 |
3,548 |
3,995 |
3,914 |
Taiwan |
n/a |
221 |
739 |
2,311 |
6,132 |
UK |
34,963 |
30,092 |
28,821 |
31,211 |
34,145 |
Other |
212 |
491 |
57 |
84 |
17 |
Total |
93,759 |
104,368 |
113,935 |
134,612 |
154,148 |
(Source:
DIAC, 2008c)
Note: „Other‟ includes those who possessed plural
citizenships
increase in the number
of Japanese in Australia. [18] In the
Australian context, Japanese WHMs demographically take part in the Japanese
population as well as other long-term residents, although they are not allowed
to stay in Australia permanently due to their visa classification. As Nobuaki
Fujioka (2008) reports, some WHMs voluntarily engage with Japanese migrants to
encourage their ethnic Japanese groups in Melbourne. It may therefore be
assumed that some of these temporary Japanese residents might be preliminary
Japanese migrants seeking an opportunity to immigrate to Australia permanently
by switching their visa categories
(applying for
permanent residency as skilled or independent migrants) or social status
(through marriage). These would then be instances of „sojourners‟ or „visitors‟
becoming „settlers‟ or „migrants‟ and, as I demonstrate later, this is
definitely a trend among contemporary Japanese migrants to Australia.
Recent Trends among Japanese Residents in Australia: From the 2006
Census With regard to the demographic profile of
Japanese migrants in Australia, several studies have been conducted. Hassan and
Tan (1990) refer to the number of Japanese settlers based on the 1981 census.
Reiko Atsumi (1992), Deborah McNamara and James Coughlan (1997) investigate the
socio-economic profile of Japanese residents in Australia from the 1980s to the
early 1990s.Tetsuo Mizukami (2006b) and Yoshikazu Shiobara (2004, 2005) also
refer to the Japanese residents in Australia since the 1990s. Generally
speaking, the number of Japanese permanent arrivals has grown annually (see
Table 3), whilst, as mentioned before, the number of Japanese short-term
visitors is declining. Therefore, despite the fact that there still remains a
tremendous difference between the number of short-term visitors and permanent
arrivals, the proportion of the latter has increased in the past decade. This
may suggest that, for the Japanese, the purpose of coming to Australia has
become more diverse and some of them have then entered Australia as migrants.[19] The
result was that, in the latest 2006 census, the number of Japan-born people
(henceforth referred to as „the Japanese‟) has recorded the highest level
(ABS, 2008a).
In regard to the latest
socio-demographic proportion of Japanese residents, according to the Community
Information Summary, a general information sheet on the Japanese based on the
2006 census, the number of Japanese residents was approximately 30,800. This
was an increase of 20.8 per cent from the 2001 census. The distribution by
state and territory (see Figure 3)
indicated that New South Wales had the largest population and Queensland and
Victoria followed. The major cities of these states are also popular among
Japanese tourists. Among them, Queensland recorded the largest increase, of 24
per cent, since the 2001 census (DIAC,
2008b; DIMIA, 2003).
Table
3. Number of Japanese Permanent Arrivals, 1996-97 to 2006-07
|
NSW |
VIC |
QLD |
SA |
WA |
TAS |
NT |
ACT |
AUSTRALIA |
1996-97 |
197 |
66 |
138 |
9 |
63 |
4 |
2 |
6 |
485 |
1997-98 |
190 |
73 |
179 |
8 |
44 |
5 |
3 |
6 |
508 |
1998-99 |
236 |
95 |
165 |
13 |
55 |
1 |
6 |
7 |
578 |
1999-2000 |
226 |
101 |
150 |
15 |
42 |
2 |
1 |
16 |
503 |
2000-01 |
248 |
91 |
164 |
31 |
56 |
7 |
2 |
5 |
604 |
2001-02 |
194 |
118 |
175 |
11 |
52 |
2 |
3 |
16 |
571 |
2002-03 |
221 |
101 |
179 |
29 |
65 |
5 |
5 |
11 |
607 |
2003-04 |
229 |
124 |
226 |
32 |
80 |
9 |
2 |
4 |
706 |
2004-05 |
257 |
126 |
222 |
40 |
83 |
8 |
4 |
9 |
749 |
2005-06 |
240 |
164 |
225 |
40 |
70 |
4 |
2 |
10 |
755 |
2006-07 |
213 |
165 |
252 |
64 |
92 |
12 |
4 |
9 |
811 |
(Source: DIAC, 2007c)
Note: „Settlers‟ comprise persons
arriving in Australia who hold permanent visas, regardless of the stated
intended period of stay, New Zealand citizens who indicate an intention to
settle, and those who are otherwise eligible to settle (e.g. overseas-born
children of Australian citizens).
Note: This figure may exclude the
number of those who were granted a permanent visa in the Australian territories
(Onshore).
Figure 3. Residential Distribution
of the Japanese (Japan-born) in the 2006 Census (out of 100 %) (Source:
DIAC, 2008b)
Figure
4. Gender and Age Distribution of the Japanese in the 2006 Census (Source: DIAC, 2008b)
Table
4. Numbers of Population and Gender Ratio
in the Northeast Asian-Born People in the Census 2006
Place of Birth |
Male (%) |
Female (%) |
Ratio |
(Males per 100 Females) |
|||
China |
93,280 (45.2) |
113,310 (54.8) |
82.3 |
(exc. Hong Kong &
Taiwan) |
|||
Hong Kong |
34,530 (48.1) |
37,270 (51.9) |
92.6 |
Japan |
10,360 (33.7) |
20,410 (66.3) |
50.8 |
Korea, Republic of |
24,020 (45.5) |
28,740 (54.5) |
83.6 |
Taiwan |
10,700 (43.9) |
13,660 (56.1) |
78.3 |
(Source: DIAC, 2008b)
On their social
profiles, gender ratio of the Japanese residents in Australia was 50.8 males
per 100 females, that is approximately one male to two female. The median age
was 33.9 years, comparing to 46.8 years for all overseas-born. As can be seen
in Figure 4, such a gender imbalance and the large figure in the younger
generation highlights contemporary Japanese residents in Australia. Here I
would emphasise that, compared to other ethnic groups from the Northeast Asian
region, the Japanese have a striking gender imbalance (see Table
4 for comparison). Although the ABS reports (ABS, 2008c) that the Australian citizenship rate
among the Japanese was only 15 per cent, DIAC modifies the number to around
20.6 per cent by conducting adjustments for people not meeting the residential
requirement for citizenship, temporary entrants to Australia and under
enumeration at the census (DIAC, 2008b).
Contrary to this, the estimated rate for all overseas-born was 75.6 per cent
(ibid.). Thus, the citizenship rate was quite low among the Japanese, and a
large number of Japanese residents therefore possibly stay in Australia with a
permanent resident visa. However, it is uncertain whether they have no
intention to stay in Australia permanently, since Australian permanent
residency is almost equivalent to Australian citizenship in terms of the basic
rights to live in Australia. However, the Japanese government does not allow
Japanese nationals to hold dual citizenship, which may inhibit Japanese migrants
to adopt Australian citizenship.
With regard to the year
of arrival, more than 40.1 per cent of Japanese residents arrived during 2001
and 2006, while another 17.4 per cent arrived between 1996 and 2000. This shows
that the recent Japanese in Australia consist of quite new arrivals. In summary,
the latest Japanese residents in Australia are identified by a large proportion
of women and young arrivals. In addition, the majority of them have been living
in Australia without applying for Australian citizenship, although it is
conceivable that most of them hold a permanent visa to settle in Australia.
These demographic findings seem to define the Japanese in Australia as
„lifestyle migrants‟
(Sato, 2001) or
„sojourners‟ (Mizukami, 2006b), although they do not reveal at this stage how
long these Japanese finally intend to stay in Australia or if they will apply
for Australian citizenship in the future.
Japanese Permanent Arrivals in
Australia
When considering
Japanese migrants to contemporary Australia, a question naturally arises: what
kind of Japanese have migrated to Australia? In order to respond to this
question, this section aims to reveal contemporary Japanese migrants to
Australia from the point of view of their permanent visa categories. This may
contribute to recognising their socio-economic characteristics to some degree.
I have relied on a
Table 5. Immigration Categories
Listed in the Settlement Reporting
|
Main Category |
Sub-Category |
|
Humanitarian |
Refugee Special Assistance Special Humanitarian Program |
|
|
Child Other Parent Spouse/Fiancé |
|
Family (Other) Family (Spouse/Fiancé) Humanitarian Skill Special Eligibility/Other |
|
|
Australia-Regional Linked Business Employer Nomination Independent Special Talents |
|
Special Eligibility/Other |
n/a |
(Source:
DIAC, 2007b)
database produced by
the Australian Department of Immigration and Citizenship on the numbers of
permanent arrivals (migrants). The Settlement Reporting, which is open to the
public, allows one to obtain data on permanent arrivals from the fiscal year of
1997. I have relied on a database by combining the several variables provided,
such as year of arrival, migration categories, ethnicity (country of birth,
English proficiency, language, religion), and place of first settlement
(national, state and regional selections). In this database, as with the data
retrieved in 2007, [20]
immigration categories are primary defined as follows (see
Table
5). The two major categories are „Humanitarian‟ and
„Non-Humanitarian‟. In the Non-Humanitarian Category, five sub-categories
follow: „Family‟, „Onshore,‟ „Skill,‟ and „Special Eligibility/Other.‟ Finally,
these five sub-categories are further divided into seventeen categories. In
order to make a data set of Japanese permanent arrivals in Australia, I
excluded the category of „Humanitarian‟ as it was not relevant to my
intentions.[21]
|
Onshore |
Offshore |
|
|
|
|||||||||
|
Family |
Skilled |
Family |
Skilled |
|
|
|
|||||||
|
Spouse/Fiance |
Other |
Spouse/Fiance |
Child |
Parent |
Other |
Independent |
Business |
Australia
Regional Linked |
Employer
Nomination |
Special Talents |
Others |
Total |
|
1997-98 |
269 |
14 |
118 |
278 |
11 |
9 |
8 |
71 |
33 |
15 |
0 |
0 |
11 |
837 |
1998-99 |
312 |
10 |
118 |
303 |
0 |
13 |
0 |
119 |
11 |
28 |
20 |
13 |
11 |
958 |
1999-2000 |
347 |
11 |
134 |
288 |
5 |
0 |
4 |
156 |
19 |
20 |
16 |
0 |
10 |
1,010 |
2000-01 |
395 |
22 |
190 |
270 |
10 |
7 |
0 |
205 |
24 |
17 |
10 |
0 |
8 |
1,158 |
2001-02 |
454 |
25 |
306 |
286 |
10 |
0 |
3 |
182 |
31 |
17 |
11 |
0 |
7 |
1,332 |
2002-03 |
510 |
13 |
450 |
317 |
7 |
0 |
5 |
195 |
30 |
9 |
20 |
0 |
8 |
1,564 |
2003-04 |
504 |
16 |
535 |
333 |
9 |
16 |
0 |
238 |
38 |
35 |
27 |
0 |
7 |
1,758 |
2004-05 |
604 |
25 |
545 |
347 |
10 |
25 |
0 |
218 |
53 |
45 |
33 |
0 |
6 |
1,911 |
2005-06 |
594 |
27 |
533 |
354 |
10 |
14 |
0 |
229 |
32 |
64 |
22 |
0 |
7 |
1,886 |
2006-07 |
434 |
12 |
375 |
412 |
0 |
18 |
9 |
178 |
45 |
25 |
40 |
0 |
7 |
1,552 |
Total |
4,420 |
175 |
3,304 |
3,188 |
72 |
102 |
29 |
1,791 |
316 |
275 |
199 |
13 |
82 |
13,966 |
Table
6. Number of Japanese Permanent Arrivals, 1997-98 to 2006-07 from the
Settlement Reporting
(Source: DIAC, 2007b)
Note: The numbers were taken on 11
March 2008.
Table 6 reports on
numbers of Japanese permanent arrivals by immigration categories (based on
Settlement Reporting on 11 March 2008). As the database is updated and adjusted by the DIAC on a
monthly basis, the numbers shown will conceivably be different from recent data
provided by the ABS or the DIAC itself. Additionally, it is important to
mention a few things before discussion. First, as with the census, the database
categorises people by country of birth, not by citizenship nor nationality.
Hence, „Japanese‟ or „Japanese permanent arrivals‟ in the following means those
who were born in Japan. Next, I excluded the number of Japanese who were
granted an Australian permanent visa in the category of „Humanitarian‟ (see
Table 5) even though a small number was actually found in the category.
Meanwhile, I included the number in the category of „Onshore,‟ which classifies
those who were granted a permanent visa after a certain period of stay in the
Australian territories on a short-term visa. In other words, the figure
indicates that those who belong to this immigration category changed their
status from visitor to migrant during their stay in Australia. Alternatively,
they perhaps had intended to stay in Australia permanently for some reason, but
could only be granted a temporary visa due to a lack of eligibility for a
permanent visa, upon application.
Figure
5 shows the number of each
immigration category among Japanese permanent arrivals based on Table 6. At a glance, it was found that the proportion belonging to the „Skilled‟
categories is smaller than that of „Family‟ categories, although the dependants
of applicants are included in this category. Contrary to this, in combination with
both „Onshore‟ and „Offshore‟ categories, the number of those who categorised
as „Spouse and Fiancée‟ consists of an extremely large proportion of the
permanent arrivals. It is interesting to note, however, that the size of in the
„Onshore‟ category is almost equal to that of its counterpart. This indicates
that a large number of Japanese had applied for an Australian permanent visa,
after their arrival in Australia with a short-term visa. Nevertheless the data
does not reveal whether they had intended to immigrate to Australia at the
outset. This type of „consequent settler‟ (Mizukami, 2006b) illustrates one
peculiar aspect of contemporary Japanese migrants.
Number
Figure 5. Numbers of Japanese
Permanent Arrivals by All Immigration Categories in the
Settlement Reporting, 1997-98 to
2006-07
(Source: DIAC, 2007b)
Note: The figure of 2006-07 is
preliminary data.
Note: The figure in the
Humanitarian category was excluded
Figure 6. Numbers of Two
Immigration Categories by Gender, 1997-98 to 2006-07
(Source: DIAC, 2007b)
Note: the numbers were taken
on 11 March 2008. Note: the figure of 2006-07 is preliminary data.
Figure
6 then shows comparative
data by selecting two immigration categories – the „Skilled‟ and „Family‟
categories – by gender. This selected dataset is drawn from the numbers in
Table 6. In detail, only the subcategory of „Spouse & Fiancée‟ was selected
from the „Family‟ category for comparison. The figure includes both onshore and
offshore permanent visa recipients. Generally speaking, as Figure 4 revealed
there is the gender imbalance in Japanese residents in Australia, so the number
of female permanent arrivals has been greater than that of male in both categories.
In addition, the females outnumbered male counterparts in the „Skilled‟ categories
only. The findings from the analysis of Figure 5 and Figure 6 are
sufficient to argue that, regardless of categories of permanent visa, the
proportion of females among recent permanent arrivals of the Japanese exceeds
that of males. What I would like to emphasise here is that a large number of
them have immigrated to Australia as a spouse or fiancée in the „Family‟
category. This is particularly more the case among Japanese women than among
men, which indicates that these women migrated to Australia through marrying a
local partner. The increase in the number of these Japanese women marriage
migrants (or cross-national marriage couples) in Australia leads to questions
about their new lifestyle in the new country, in relation to both the local
Japanese community and their Australian families/neighbours.
3.4. Kokusaikekkon or
Cross-National Marriage in Japan Today
Rapid Growth of Cross-National
Marriage in Japan
Again, while the number
of temporary visitors from Japan has been declining, the number of Japanese
migrants, who arrived in Australia with an Australian permanent visa, has been
increasing. Among the reasons that might explain the contrast between these two
types of arrival is the economic recession which overwhelmed Japan in the last
decade. Increased fuel costs associated with air travel may also be a
contributing factor. Many Japanese still travel overseas for leisure but
neighbouring Asian countries have become more popular destinations (MLITT, 2007). Regardless of economic circumstances,
both in domestic and global context, and the drastic changes in global security
after 9/11, the number of Japanese migrants to Australia has increased in last
two decades. Recent Japanese permanent arrivals to Australia
Figure 7. Numbers of Cross-National
Marriage Couples, 1965-2007
(Source:
MHLW, 2007)
Table 7. Numbers of Couples of Japanese Female Table 8. Numbers of Couples of
Japanese Male
and Non-Japanese Male and
Non-Japanese Female
by Country of Origin, 1996 and 2006 by Country of Origin, 1996 and 2006
|
|
(Source: MHLW, 2007) (Source:
MHLW, 2007)
Note: Figures include Koreans and
Chinese with Note: Figures
include Koreans and Chinese with the status of special permanent residents of
Japan the status of special
permanent residents of Japan
can be identified with
regard to their unique social profile and a particular reason for immigration,
as shown in previous sections. The marriage of Japanese females to Australians
has become the largest purpose of immigration to Australia. I suggest that, for
these contemporary Japanese migrants, the perception of transnational moving
might be acknowledged as an extension of marriage, rather than emphasis being
placed on the experience of dispersion from the homeland. Further discussion will
draw out their experience of „marriage migration‟ in contemporary Australian society.
This chapter thus concludes with an investigation of some aspects of „inter-marriage‟
between Japanese and non-Japanese. Considering the data on marrying a foreign
partner among Japanese today, my analysis highlights the Australian
circumstances of marriage migration among Japanese.
Figure 7 shows the
historical proportion of cross-national marriage couples: the Japanese who
married with a non-Japanese national[22]
between 1965 and 2007. In the Figure, the yellow bar indicates the number of
Japanese females and the blue bar Japanese males. Overwhelmingly, the total
number of the couples has been increasing and it reached almost 45,000 in 2007.
The female proportion has been moderately increasing. That of males started
with fewer numbers in the 1960s but became larger by the mid-1970s. In the end,
the number of couples between Japanese male and non-Japanese female greatly
increased from the early 1990s. It is sufficient to note that a general trend in
cross-national marriage of the Japanese is that they consist of a large number
of couples of Japanese male and non-Japanese female. Nevertheless, we can
identify a recent increase in the number of Japanese females and non-Japanese
males as follows.
Table 7 and Table 8 show
the number of non-Japanese married to a Japanese national in 1996 and 2006.
Both Tables are categorised by the non-Japanese partner‟s gender and their
country of origin. Table 7 is the number of non-Japanese husbands by their
countries of origin, a total of 8,365 in 2006. Table 8 is of non-Japanese wives by
Figure
8. Number of Japanese Married Overseas in 2006
(Source:
MHLW, 2007)
their countries of
origin, a total of 33,116 in 2006. In terms of an increase in numbers in a
decade, both types have increased, although the increase of non-Japanese wife
is remarkable. Importantly, while Table 7
shows that cross-national marriage couples of Japanese female and
non-Japanese male recorded an increase of approximately 17 per cent in a
decade, those of Japanese male and non-Japanese female in Table 8 recorded more
growth: an increase of about 23 per cent in the same time.
In addition, there is
another interesting difference with regard to the country of origin of major
groups. Table 8 shows a marked increase in the number of those who married a
partner from USA and Other (countries) in comparison to other groups. Also, the
number who married a Korean male declined from 2,843 (41.0 per cent) to 2,087
in 2006 (24.9 per cent). These trends suggest that there has been a variety of
partners of Japanese females over the decade. Contrary to this, in Table 8, an obvious trend is that the largest
numbers are those of Asian origin. In fact, the top three largest categories in
Table 8 were females from China
(35.2 per cent), The Philippines (30.9 per cent) and Korea (18.3 per cent). In
particular, the increased rate of Chinese origin wives in a decade is
considerable (it was 24.9 per cent in 1996). Consequently, the share of these
top three groups reached around 85 per cent in 2006.
There is an obvious
gender difference in Japanese cross-national marriage. Comparative analysis of
the data between 1996 and 2006 in both Table 7 and Table 8 revealed
that the partners of Japanese females, on the one hand, have differed with
respect to their country of origin, and the total number of inter-marriages has
steadily grown. That of Japanese males, on the other hand, has shown a large
increase in numbers, sustained primarily by the growth of those who married a
woman of Asian origin. In concluding this section, however, I will demonstrate
that this gender difference in Japanese cross-national marriage can be reversed
in particular circumstances. Figure 8 shows the numbers and ratio of Japanese
couples who submitted a marriage registration to Japanese authorities overseas
in the year of 2006. The figure includes the numbers of three types of couples:
Japanese male and female (2,368 cases, 18.5 per cent); Japanese female and
non-Japanese male (8,760, 67.8 per cent); and Japanese male and non-Japanese
female (1,748, 13.7 per cent). The largest number is clearly Japanese female
and non-Japanese male. This category was much smaller than that of Japanese
male and non-Japanese female in the last discussion. Contrary to the previous
proportion, the former numbers are more than five times the latter, in this
case. Taking these findings into account, one can conclude that, for Japanese
females, cross-national marriage with a foreign partner resulted more
frequently in migration to their partner‟s country. Here, it is important to
recall that this fact obviously supports previous trends of contemporary
Japanese migrants to Australia, those who arrived in Australia as the spouse or
fiancée of an Australian. In this sense, their transnational movement is
assuredly in conjunction with getting married. Given that migration is an
extension of (inter) marriage, to what degree does transnational experience
affect their modes of settlement in the new society? Or, what cultural identity
(or identities) do they rely on their new lives?
3.5. Conclusion
In the history of
Japanese immigration to Australia, it was found that the socio-economic
characteristics of the Japanese to Australia had been changing, as
Japan has developed since
the late 1880s. Most early Japanese migrants to Australia were so-called
economic refugees, who sought an opportunity for making a living while leaving
Japan to escape poverty and other materialistic insufficiencies. Under these
circumstances, a large number of Japanese men were recruited as seasonal
labourers in the sugar cane industry in northern Queensland. At the same time,
Japanese pearl divers who engaged in the pearl industry in northern Australia
achieved a wider recognition as skilled pearl divers, indispensable labourers
in the pearl industry. Following these Japanese male labourers, Japanese women
immigrated to work in brothels in Japanese settlements in Australia. Their
migration to Australia had been limited or even restricted by both the colonial
governments in the 1880s and the Federal Government of Australia since 1901,
under the White Australia Policy, in order to protect the territory from
Asians‟ invasion. At the state level, however, Australia and Japan kept a
relatively good relationship as trading partners in the Asia-Pacific region.
The situation encouraged Japanese trading firms and business expatriates to
establish trading business in large cities in Australia.
The expansion of Japan‟s
militarism and imperialism over Asia after WWI, however, from the 1910 onwards,
created tension between the two countries. The result was that most Japanese in
Australia had their property confiscated and were deported to Japan after the
war. The history of Japanese migration experienced disjuncture after WWII.
Nevertheless, a new history of Japanese migration began shortly after both
countries signed the Treaty of Peace in San Francisco in 1953. Although the
Federal Government also resisted Japanese immigration and the social attitude
towards Japanese was quite negative, some numbers of Japanese women immigrated
to
Australia as spouses of
Australian service men stationed in Japan after WWII. These Japanese women were
called „war brides‟ and some of them became an initial group making up a
contemporary Japanese ethnic community in Australia.
The post-war period was a
time when Australia and Japan came to regard each another as the most preferred
economic partner in the region. The Treaty of Commerce in 1959 led to a re-establishment
of numerous trading businesses between the two countries. From the late 1950s,
a number of Japanese trading firms sent their employees and their families to
their Australian branches. In Australia, these Japanese business expatriates
and their families consisted of the second type of ethnic Japanese society,
although most of these were assigned to work in Australia on a temporary basis.
In that sense, they tended to organise an ethnic community of sojourners,
rather than of migrants or permanent settlers.
Since the 1970s,
Australia adopted multiculturalism as a principal policy of modelling society,
while accepting a variety of immigrants from throughout the world. When
Australia was facing such a drastic social transformation, Japan was achieving
great economic development. Under such circumstances, a new type of Japanese
began to immigrate to Australia in increased numbers from the 1980s. Unlike the
early Japanese who left for Australia a century ago, Japanese lifestyle
migrants were not seeking economic advances. Rather, they pursued an
alternative quality of life in the new settlement, a lifestyle which was not
available in Japan. Some arrived in Australia to enjoy their life after
retirement; others were younger and more ambitious to establish a new life with
their own skills. More interestingly, this new kind of Japanese migrant
includes „consequent settlers‟, people who entered
Australia as temporary
eventually settled there permanently for some reason. Among these new Japanese
permanent settlers, some contributed to establishing ethnic Japanese
organisations for permanent settlers that still play a key role for the welfare
of the Japanese in Australia.
Apart from this, in a
series of analyses on the latest demographic data on the Japanese in Australia
and on permanent arrivals, I found that there is a striking gender imbalance in
Japanese migrants: marrying an Australian seems to be the largest reason for
female immigration to Australia from Japan. This interesting trend was also
supported by the fact that the growth of Japanese females of cross-national
marriage was greater than that of Japanese males. In other words, this indicates
that, for Japanese females, marriage migration has been a more popular
consequence of cross-national marriage, leading to an increase in Japanese
women marriage migrants in Australia.
Taking these unique
aspects into account, it is difficult to imagine how existing ethnic Japanese
organisations, which cater mainly for the business expatriates and their
families, deal with these very different new Japanese migrants. It is also
worth asking to what degree they are able to settle in and engage with local
Australian society. Consequently, as I discuss in the next chapter, as the
number of Japanese migrants has grown, established Japanese Clubs no longer
stand on behalf of all
Japanese in Australia.
The reality is that, instead of identifying themselves with „Japanese-Australians‟
in an abstract manner, a variety of ethnic Japanese groups are being
established with a consideration for more practical concerns in large cities in
Australia. Not only do they associate with a sense of common ethnic identity,
they are also joined together by their gender, class and local belonging. This
reveals the socio-economic characteristics of contemporary Japanese migrants in
Australia. It naturally raises issues of their integration into Australian
society too. In order to look at these aspects of contemporary Japanese in
greater detail, I will conduct a micro-analysis of contemporary Japanese
migrants in the following chapters, on the basis of my long-term fieldwork in
Sydney.
CHAPTER 4. VERNACULAR DIASPORIC
COMMUNITY:
A NATIONAL JAPANESE ETHNIC
ASSOCIATION IN AUSTRALIA
4.1. Introduction
In discussing some
of the significant characteristics of contemporary Japanese migration to
Australia in the previous chapter, I pointed out that its unique migratory
pattern and motivation owe much to social changes that have taken place in
Japanese society in recent decades. Significantly, due to the advent of
consumer society since the 1980s, the meaning of travelling or moving abroad
began to be recognised more as an exploration of the self than as a mere
leisure experience. I argued that the majority of recent Japanese migrants,
especially those who emigrated to Australia, deserve to be called lifestyle
migrants, ones whose migration emphasis is on achieving a new lifestyle and a
new self.
In addition to this, I
also explained the reason why gender imbalance is often found among these
lifestyle migrants and other Japanese nationals currently overseas, with regard
to destinations and purposes of stay. Of several possible reasons that might account
for this trend, several studies suggest the gender hierarchy in Japanese
society, which is particularly the case with the gender division of labour
(Brinton, 1993; Hunter, 1993; Kelsky, 2001; Rosenberger, 2001). Women‟s social
status in
Japan certainly has
improved in contemporary Japanese society, but the Japanese working environment
is still male-centred. Suffering a lack of social and legal aid and of a
supportive business culture, many women give up their career aspirations even
after having equipped themselves with skills and achieved an education and
qualifications equivalent to those of their male counterparts. Japanese women
who have departed for overseas may be seeking a more attractive place to
satisfy their self-esteem (as well as their consumer needs).
As I will detail in the
next chapter, such social handicaps imposed on Japanese women ironically seem
to have led them to identify that they are more flexible and freer to establish
their lives in their own ways, ways that are not open to their male
counterparts who are believed to be responsible for the development of Japanese
society. In addition, I added that as those who have developed „de-material consumption‟
(Mamada, 2005), these Japanese women are accustomed to consuming
overseas experiences as a
way to seek an alternative self in a different setting. I also observed that
many of these female lifestyle seekers have recently become Japanese „marriage
migrants‟ in Australia. These women can arguably be called lifestyle migrants
because they left Japan in search of experiencing something unattainable in
Japanese life. In the meantime, it is important to remember that they were
consequent settlers – their permanent migration in Australia had not been
planned concretely when they arrived there. Also, when considering their new
lifestyle in Australia, their way of making a new life(style) is undertaken
differently to ordinary Japanese lifestyle migrants, because of their
cross-national marriage with an Australian.
Starting from these premises,
I examine how these new Japanese migrants engage with established ethnic
associations in their new country. In this chapter, I conduct an analysis of a
national Japanese ethnic association, involving local Japanese ethnic clubs in
Australia. This national Japanese-Australian association was led by the leaders
of Japanese ethnic associations in capital cities in the early 1990s and
identified itself with nikkei (overseas Japanese), a concept that includes
diverse Japanese diasporic communities around the world. This national Japanese
ethnic club was, however, eventually disbanded by the mid-2000s for several
reasons.
To consider the reasons
why this national Japanese club did not survive, we need to explore why it was
unable to satisfy the demands of the new Japanese lifestyle migrants in
Australia. I demonstrate the difficulties this Japanese ethnic association
encountered, from continuing to rely upon an abstract and homogenous sense of
diaspora when dealing with new Japanese migrants. This can be explained to an
extent by drawing attention to the unique migratory patterns and motivations of
the latest wave of its members. Even though this national Japanese ethnic
association was founded on an appeal to the co-ethnicity of the members it
sought to attract (or a sense of being Japanese in Australia), I argue that
this amounts to an abstract notion of the Japanese diaspora that did not match
the interests of contemporary Japanese lifestyle migrants in Australia.
This chapter investigates
the ways in which several socio-cultural conditions, which derive from the members‟
unique migratory pattern (including gender imbalance), were incapable of being
mediated in the formation of their „ethnic‟ or migrants‟ association in an
Australian context. In fact, from their search for the „ideal ethnic
association‟ for contemporary Japanese-Australians, one can see the ways in
which the members strive to express themselves in their lives in Australia as
migrants in multiple and shifting ways, as man/woman, as Japanese, even
occasionally as local Australians. Finally, this analytical approach will
identify further questions for investigation in the following chapters.
4.2. Conceptualising
Ethnicity
Origin and Usage of Ethnicity
Although my concern in
this chapter is with an ethnic association of Japanese settlers in Australia, the
peculiar way in which the concept „ethnic‟ has been used in
Australia makes it hard
to reach a coherent definition of the term. Farida Fozder et al. (2009, pp.
26-27) explain that „ethnicity‟ comes from the Greek word ethnos, meaning
„nation‟, but in contemporary usage it signifies „a form of unity and commonalty
among a people, and to draw a boundary between an “us” and a “them”‟ (ibid.).
Alternatively, it is „something to do with the classification of people and
group relationships‟ (Eriksen, 2002[1993], p. 3). In these definitions, while
the concept of ethnicity supposes a boundary between „us‟ and „them‟ produced
by certain social and cultural differences, the process of forming the boundary
is in fact contextual or arbitrary, rather than based on the inherent
attributes of the members.
Max Weber (1978[1968])
emphasised subjective belief as the most substantial factor in the formation of
ethnic community in society. In discussing the ethnic group, he notes:
[T]hose human groups „entertain a
subjective belief in their common descent because of similarities of physical
type or of customs or both, or because of memories of colonization and
migration and this belief (subjective belief in their common descent) must be
important for the propagation of group formation; conversely, it does not
matter whether or not an objective blood relationship exists.
(Weber, 1978[1968], p. 389)
Weber‟s emphasis on the
subjective aspect of forming ethnic associations will lead us to see how an
ethnic association is reflexively formed by the members‟ ad hoc interests and
initiatives, contingent upon their socio-political circumstances. In other
words, it is necessary to see ethnic identity as a relational concept
constituted within certain social conditions, rather than as established on a
rigid cultural definition or distinctiveness. On this assumption, the members‟
characteristics and their unique contextual situation hold formative
implications for the association, both as to process and motivations. Expressing
one‟s ethnicity tends to be a political or discursive practice, as a result of
negotiations with one‟s surroundings to place oneself in society with its own
terms and definitions. This aspect of forming ethnic associations should be
clear when considering how many modern nation-states (e.g.
Japan and Germany) have
attempted to establish the state on the assumption of a „single‟ ethnic
community within the territory, while ignoring or suppressing internal diversity.[23]
Ethnicity and Race
Ethnicity is also
acknowledged to have some similarities with the concept of „race‟, while often
being dissociated from the latter‟s (negative) implications. Initially, let us
examine the different
implications and connotations of race and ethnicity. A conventional
understanding of the differences are based principally on the US context ,
where race refers to biological or physical characteristics, while ethnicity relates
to aspects of one‟s cultural attributes. On this assumption, Steve Fenton says:
The idea that has been in retreat in
academic usage for more than a century is the proposition that there are a
quite small number of „stocks‟ of the human race who share physical features,
are genuinely members of an ancestral „family‟ grouping, and, in race theory,
are predicted to have common non-physical characteristics such as temperament
and ability.
(Fenton, 2004, pp. 53-54)
In this definition,
Fenton distinguishes ethnicity from race, in that the former identifies „non-physical‟
features of a group of human beings, while the latter categorises people by
their physical appearance. In this vein, when referring to ethnicity, the term
implicitly identifies a person with his/her cultural components and belongings,
rather than physical appearance or biological differences (Fozdar, et al.,
2009, p. 6). Nevertheless, because they categorise people according to clear
differences – physical appearance and biological attributes – racial categories
had been considered the clearest markers to distinguish a group of people from
others.
If we group people on the
basis of their biological features, however, we encounter several problematic
issues. For example, due to physical gradations of people (e.g. in colour of
skin or hair), it is almost impossible to draw clear boundaries between racial
groups (ibid.). Also, racial classification has often led to differentiating
people in terms of „intelligence, morality, physical prowess or personality
traits‟, relying upon allegedly „scientific‟ demarcations, on the basis of
biological differences between racial groups (Fozdar, et al., 2009, p. 11).
Most importantly, these „scientific‟ or „objective‟ justifications of racial
differences frequently facilitated racial discrimination, though their scientific
authority was later challenged. For these reasons, between the 1960s and 1970s,
social scientists gradually replaced the term „race‟ with „ethnicity‟ for the
identification of communities of humans (Fozdar, et al., 2009, p. 18). As a
result, an alternative and critical approach to the concept of race argues that
„[T]he meaning of race is defined and contested throughout society, in both
collective action and personal practice. In the process, racial categories
themselves are formed, transformed, destroyed and re-formed‟ (Omi & Winant,
1994, p. 61).
Therefore, while one‟s
racial category is often established as a fact in „objective‟ scientific
discourse in a Foucauldian sense (Foucault, 1972), the concept of race itself
is „a cultural construct, whether it has a “biological” reality or not‟ (Eriksen,
2002[1993], p. 28). Michael Banton introduces another aspect of the different
implications of race and ethnicity. According to him, „[r]acial classifications
have been thought to derive from objective assessment made by an outside
observer, whereas ethnic ones were thought to derive from the subjective
sentiments of voluntary self-identification‟ (Banton, cited in Fozdar, et al.,
2009, p. 18).[24][25] As
seen in Fenton‟s remark, the crux of this usage of ethnicity instead of race is
that it is a concept for categorising people by their „non-physical‟ features;
it stresses one‟s self-definition as belonging to a certain „cultural‟ group
and does not assume cultural superiority to others.[26]
Accordingly, ethnicity is
characterised in contradistinction to race as indicating attributes in
non-physical features or the cultural aspects of people and their groups.
Consequently, when investigating an ethnic group or entity, it is necessary to
draw attention to the process by which the ethnic group politically and
strategically represents its ethnic identity in negotiations with its
circumstances. For the same reason, cases may be found of members of an ethnic
group challenging pre-given or conventional images of their ethnicity. Indeed,
both claiming and perceiving an ethnicity are often consequences of political
contestation or challenge to adverse social circumstances. Especially among
migrants, self-representations of ethnic identity and the formation of ethnic
associations are political initiatives aimed at mediating their diasporic state
as in-between the place of settlement and the homeland. In this light, it is
necessary to analyse the discursive effect of ethnic identification represented
and articulated by the migrants themselves in particular power relations in
society.
Ethnicity and Ethnic Group in Australia
While ethnicity plays a
significant role in society‟s identity politics from below, it is also both
politically and ideologically applied in formulating social policy. For instance,
in Australia, while the concept of „ethnic group‟ was acknowledged as relating
to so-called „ethnic politics‟ (Jupp, 1984, p. 5), it has also contributed to
developing Australian policies of multiculturalism since the 1970s (Koleth,
2010). In this context, ethnicity refers to migrants, especially those who are
of so-called „Non English Speaking Background‟ (NESB), people whose first
language is not English
(Jupp, 2002; Stratton, 1998; 2004).
More generally, it is
fair to say that, in Australia, the term „ethnic‟ has been applied to a variety
of migrants other than those of Anglo-Celtic background, in order to highlight
their cultural difference. Sneja Gunew (2004) criticises the concept of „ethnicity‟
in this Australian manner of understanding, on the grounds that it idealises or
reifies NESB migrants and their culture within an exclusive ethnic category.
Zlatko Skrbis (1999, pp. 60-61) also stresses that the general understanding of
„ethnic community‟ often rests on a misconception that it conssits of a
homogeneous membership sharing a single ethnicity. According to Skrbis, assumptions
about the nature of „ethnic community‟ always raise two paradoxes. The first is
„the paradox of exclusion,‟ which is that the community is assumed to exclude
those who do not participate in the community‟s activities voluntarily, no
matter how substantial a part of the ethnic group is formed by such
non-participants. The other is „the paradox of inclusion,‟ by which the community
is deemed to be a homogenous entity in order for it to qualify for integration
into the broader society.
In a similar vein, as
some point out (e.g. Bannerji, 2000), gender inequalities have frequently been
neglected in the discourse of Australian multiculturalism (Fincher &
Panelli, 2001).[27]
Jeannie Martin (1984b, 1991) makes a similar point, arguing that debates on
Australian multiculturalism in the early stage often missed structural gender
inequality within ethnic communities. Also, considering the early stage of the
building of Australian multiculturalism, Jeannie Martin (1978, p. 216)
expresses her concern about the ideological emphasis on migrants‟ ethnicity,
that is detached from „ethnic communities‟ (or migrants‟ real lives), in
building a culturally pluralist society in Australia. As these critiques
suggest, the concept of ethnicity in this Australian mode supposes that each
migrant owns her/his peculiar and distinct ethnic cultural identity – even
while acknowledging the difficulty of describing the reality of cultures that
are always a discursive or constructive „process,‟ in a dynamic relation to
their social circumstances (Back, 1996; Bennett, 1998; Hannerz, 1992).
Furthermore, as several studies in Australia have also observed (Ang, et al.,
2006; Ang, et al., 2002; Noble, et al., 1999), many descendants of migrants who
were born and have grown up in Australia are moulding their ethno-cultural
identity in more flexible and hybrid ways, which sometimes undermine
conventional perceptions of
their ethnicity .
Nevertheless, it should
be conceded that, in Australia, this essentialist understanding of migrants‟
ethnicity has contributed to the development of a series of settlement services
for new arrivals since the multiculturalism policies were introduced. Thus the 1978 Galbally Report proposing new
government policies within Australian multiculturalism (Langfield &
Ecumenical Migration Centre, 1996) noted the importance of the „ethnic
community,‟ and expected these communities to work as „vehicles of service
delivery‟ to provide social welfare for settlement of migrants, through their
familiar cultural customs and environment (Castles, et al., 1990). This report
defined ethnic group by „two major relevant varying attributes of ethnicity as
culture and race‟, defining the concept of culture as a „complex whole which includes
knowledge, belief, art, morals, law, customs, and any other capabilities and
habits acquired by man [sic] as a member of society‟ (Galbally, et al., 1978,
p. 104).
The report also recognised the importance
of ethnic associations as bodies which help to maintain migrants‟ culture in
Australia (Castles, et al., 1990, p. 69).
Thus, the report works
with the essentialist assumption that each ethnic group comprises a distinctive
culture. Ironically, then, while a series of recommendations in the Galbally
Report stress the significance of ethnic associations for migrant settlement
self-help, it also acted to reify migrant ethnicity or to assign a migrant
arbitrarily to a single ethnic community. Indeed, in Australia, one can find
the dilemma that while an Australian ideological understanding of ethnicity
supposes that each migrant bears an ethnic heritage, the reality is more
flexible when one refers to one‟s ethnicity in identity politics (e.g. Noble,
et al., 1999). This dilemma is represented in the Australian census, which asks
each resident for his/her birthplace, instead of ethnic or racial category, as
a means of identifying cultural background.
Jon Stratton (1998) proposes
another critique of the „invention of ethnicity‟ in Australia. According to
him, the term „ethnicity‟ or „ethnic group‟ was coined by the Whitlam
Government at the time of the rise of multiculturalism in Australia, and it replaced
the concept of „race‟ in Australia in the 1980s. The Government brought in the
Racial Discrimination Act in 1975 to undermine the negative impact of
biological racial essentialism, fundamental to the discourse of the White
Australia Policy since Federation. This shift was also a result of an
acknowledgement of the failure of the policy of assimilation, which had
expected new migrants to assimilate seamlessly into Australian society. In its
place, the cultural diversity brought by migrants from throughout the world
after WWII was recognised to construct the new social policy under the name of
multiculturalism in 1970s. It was in these circumstances that a rhetoric of
„ethnicity‟ developed in Australia and, as synonymous with cultural differences
instead of racial difference, ethnicity and diversity raised key features to
characterise Australian society in the late twentieth century.
In this context, although ethnicity is now
characterised by cultural aspects rather than
(presumed) distinctive
biological differences, one can still argue that the concept of ethnicity also
presupposes an essentialist understanding of „culture‟ (Castles, et al., 1990;
Stratton, 1999). Nevertheless, as discussed before, the cultural identity of
the new generation of migrants and youth is more flexible, plural and
contingent upon the local (often political) context. It should thus be
acknowledged that while the discourse of ethnicity in Australian
multiculturalism tends to emphasise the distinctiveness, difference and
coherence of cultural identities and practices, the reality is an ongoing
process of mundane interaction, contestation and
hybridisation.[28]
Furthermore, it should
not be forgotten that while ethnic communities coalesce around clear „cultural
differences‟ such as language and customs, they must also negotiate internal
differences among their own constituents, such as those of class, gender and generation,
as the community grows. Indeed, I argue that it is only to be expected that
ethnic associations of migrants in contemporary Australia will experience
disunity as members‟ other social affiliations, based on factors such as
generation, region and gender, come to the fore. Given that an ethnic
association is established not only for maintaining members‟ diasporic identity
in the place of settlement, but also for dealing with the practical issues and
problems they face there, it will be necessary to deal with the complexity of
demands and requirements that comes from the internal social diversity of the
constituents of the association. The reality is that, in the process of
founding an ethnic association in Australia, members often subsume various other
cultural and social identities, under the rubric of an „ethnic‟ collective
identity. association‟.
4.3. Functional Approach
to Ethnic Association of Migrants
Roles of Ethnic Association
It is arguably the case
that, for newly-settled migrants, existing associations of their compatriots
hold appeal as institutions that can be relied on and which provide a sense of
belonging, particularly as having an ethnicity in common signifies a shared
cultural heritage. A new arrival may feel the association as both a safe haven
to stay in and a springboard from which she/he can venture out into a new
society. In this vein, the Japanese in Australia have, unsurprisingly,
established a variety of ethnic associations. In addition to this, ethnic
associations are exactly associations of political actions for the sake of the
migrant members. Consequently, several types of ethnic association are
launched, according to the members‟ socio-historical characteristics and
different purposes of association. I would like to examine two functional
aspects of ethnic associations that are, in reality, interwoven.
First, any type of ethnic
association of migrants is, more or less, a „symbolic‟ community in the place
of settlement (Alexander, 2000; Back, 1996). By displaying its symbolic
function to members, an ethnic association becomes an institution for (reflexively)
maintaining members‟ ethnic identity in association with several functions: passing
cultural heritage down through the generations; organising ethnic festivals or
cultural events; and teaching the language to children. Meanwhile, an emphasis
by such associations on the symbolic side tends to rely upon the diaspora
politics, accentuating shared roots, both cultural and historical, among the
members, and they tend to regard themselves as a single coherent ethnic
community removed from their homeland. The result is that, as I discuss in the
next section, the ethnic community of migrants will typically call for a form
of „long distance nationalism‟
(Anderson, 1991; Glick
Schiller & Fouron, 2001; Skrbis, 1999), or imagine an exclusive and
homogenous internal solidarity, regardless of the diversity and different
backgrounds with which it is endowed (e.g. Ang, 2001).
Next, I argue that any
type of ethnic association can be established and sustained on the pragmatic
functions of acting as a local welfare institution (Bauman, 1996;
Romanucci-Ross, et al., 2006). Through these pragmatic aspects, an ethnic
association of migrants is able to become a kind of mutual aid society in which
the long-established members support new arrivals by providing special and
local knowledge of the host society. In such associations, the leadership of
specialists and skilled people is significant. Providing adequate information
and solutions based upon their long-term experience and developed networks in
the new country, they can be a bridge between new arrivals and several sources
of welfare support offered by both the ethnic association itself and third
parties, including governmental institutions. The association may also act as
an ethnic lobby in the new country on behalf of its members.
Both facets of ethnic
associations – symbolic and pragmatic – are in fact fused in the practice of ethnic
association of migrants. For example, seeing that an ethnic association
protests against mistreatment as an ethnic lobby, one can understand that the
association shows a pragmatic as well as symbolic side in order to mobilise its
members. In other words, within ethnic associations there is a dynamic and
sustaining relationship between two significant and inter-related roles:
maintaining collective ethnic identity symbolically; and providing welfare
services pragmatically in the new country. Consequently, this dual function in
the ethnic associations of migrants is essential to keep them viable, though
there are several degrees of balance between the two functions. In particular,
the balance will be maintained carefully between the association and other
local associations and communities. Not only do ethnic associations play
important roles for migrants, but they also sometimes play key liaison roles
between migrants and the local society. For instance, many commentators have
pointed to the significant contributions made by ethnic communities to the
introduction of Australian multiculturalism in the 1970s (Castles, et al.,
1990; Jupp, 2002; Lopez, 2000), an initiative which produced a decisive
socio-cultural transformation in Australian society.[29]
The Symbolic Function of Ethnic
Association
Several studies have
attempted to measure or classify ethnic community of migrants (Amin, 2002;
Fennema, 2004; Fenton, 2004). In doing so, one common approach focuses on the
objective aspects of the association, measuring its size, associational
structure, and variety of members. While this analytical approach is adequate
to some extent in understanding the association, it is insufficient in
exploring the way in which the association deals with the internal diversity of
its constituents under the name of a single „ethnic‟ community. It also misses
the dynamic of how the ethnic association is maintained or reshaped in response
to the tension between members‟ interests or demands and local attitudes toward
them.
Another approach is to
highlight the qualitative side of the association, focusing on an association‟s
functional characteristics. Unlike the quantitative approach, this approach is
able to examine the dynamics or transformative relationships between the association,
its members and its surroundings. The analytical perspective of my study, which
conceives the ethnic association as exercising dual symbolic and pragmatic
functions, favours this qualitative approach. On these premises, in the latter
sections I analytically separate the dual function of an ethnic association
into its symbolic and pragmatic functions. Here I begin by examining the
symbolic function.
Initially, there is
the fact that, while the importance of ethnic associations of migrants can be
described in practical terms, such as the establishment of welfare
institutions, offering support networks for members, and even undertaking
political actions on their members‟
behalf, a number of
anthropological studies (e.g.
Alexander, 2000; Back, 1996; Bauman, 1996;
Campbell & McLean, 2002)
emphasise the point
that these ethnic associations also act as a site for maintaining a member‟s
ethno-cultural identity away from the homeland. This sense of their displaced
identity is often expressed as „diaspora‟ or „diasporic identity‟. Insofar as the
diasporic identity is sustained by common ethno-cultural backgrounds or
memories of the homeland, this sense is sometimes widely shared by migrants
dispersed across the world.
As many scholars
have revealed (Ang, 2001; Clifford, 1997; Hall, 1990; Tölölyan, 1996; Vertovec,
1999), it is also noteworthy that, for these diasporic migrants and their
descendants, a reconstruction of the self which relies on cultural heritage or
collective consciousness generates hybrid ethno-cultural identities, fusing
their local situation (here) into their cultural heritage (there), rather than
merely recovering their lost ethno-cultural identity in retrospective ways.
Significantly, bearing in mind that ethnic associations work as a space to
mould diasporic identity, translating and accumulating aspects of the new
social context of the location as the members congregate, it can be said that a
sense of diasporic consciousness will develop as members seek to accentuate a
communal sense or group solidarity within their ethnic associations. In other
words, ethnic associations of migrants are a locus that both emerges from and
provides the members with their collective diasporic identity, regardless of
internal diversity among the members.
Rethinking Diaspora for ‘Analytical Undoing’
As I have already argued,
ethnic associations are sustained by a strong ethnic identity, while the associations
themselves strengthen members‟ collectivity by staging collective activities
and play a significant role in enabling political action. They also provide
mutual aid support. Nevertheless, I argue that over-reliance on the concept of
diaspora to explain migrants‟ ethnic identity should be examined critically. In
particular, while those who were involved in early discussions of the concept
of diaspora sought to expand the idea to deconstruct an essentialist
understanding of ethnic and national boundaries (Clifford, 1997; Cohen, 1995,
1996; Gilroy, 1994; Hall, 1990; Tölölyan, 1991, 1996; Vertovec, 1999), the
concept of diaspora is often problematically used to re-essentialise an
exclusive ethnic identity that is assumed to grow transnationally in the age of
globalisation (Ang, 2001). Thus, an ethnic association often relies upon a
homogenous „diaspora‟ or „diasporic‟ identity in a symbolic sense, while
neglecting its own internal diversity and inequalities among members.
So, what is an
alternative style of moulding diasporic identity among migrants or people
living away from their homeland? It is inevitable that a sense of diaspora must
include a feeling of transnational collectivity to some degree. Regarding this
aspect, Paul Gilroy (1993), Stuart Hall (1992a, 1992b) and other theorists
argue that an individual sense of diaspora leads to the establishment of a
transnational collective consciousness as a diasporic community beyond
geographical limits. Additionally, James Clifford highlights another aspect of
the status of diaspora, through his argument that it is different from travel
in that it is by no means a temporal experience limited to sojourners. It
involves, he accentuates, „dwelling, maintaining communities, having collective
homes away from home (and in this it is different from exile, with its
frequently individualist focus)‟ (1997, p. 251). Clifford argues, one‟s
diasporic identity is moulded through the ambivalence of experiencing belonging
to home (there) and place of settlement (here) at the same time.
In the new global
ethnoscape (Appadurai, 1991, pp. 191-200), claims of diasporic identity or
community often dismiss internal difference through a „transnational
nationalism‟ (Ang, 2001, p. 83). This presupposes the existence of an essential
culture or ethnicity shared by the members, despite their dispersal across the
world. Instead of embracing the ontological insecurity of ambivalent belonging
and individual difference in history, class and gender, notions of diaspora
tend to imagine a homogenous and coherent ethno-cultural solidarity across
national boundaries. Ien Ang explains this pitfall of diasporic identity as
follows:
Unlike the nationalism of the
nation-state, which premises itself on a national community which is territory
bound, diasporic nationalism produces an imagined community which is
deterritorialized, but which is symbolically bounded nevertheless. Its borders
are clearly defined, at least in the imagination, and its actual and potential
membership is finite.
(Ang, 2001, pp. 82-83)
However, as Ang comments in Asian
Diasporas:
In other words, diasporic subjects
everywhere embody multiple histories and identities, maintaining contradictory
linkages with the past yet experiencing disconnects that are uncontainable
within some “origin,” Asian or otherwise.
(Ang, 2007, p. 269)
This is not to say
that all diasporic individuals and communities object to the constitution of
transnational nationalism, as defined above. Accepting that migrants‟ ethnic
identity or collectivity is expressed as a sort of „diaspora,‟ what I argue
here is that the concept should be subjected to „productive analytical undoing‟
(Ang, 2001,
2007) to explain the
complexity of and contradictions in the modes of contemporary migratory
experience. Also, this perspective is necessary to sustain ethnic associations
themselves, involving as they do a variety of groups distinguished from each
other by class, gender, generation and history.
To conclude, let me
introduce an example of the appropriation of the concept of diaspora in an
Australian context. In the introduction to Diaspora: Negotiating
Asian-Australians, Helen Gilbert et al. adopt the term to discuss the presence
of Asian-Australians and examine how contemporary Australian society has been
transformed through multiculturalism since the 1970s (Gilbert, et al., 2000).
As part of their attempt to establish Asian-Australian studies within
Australian academia, they urge that „while one can gain agency through
controlling certain deployments of ethnicity, the category and its
signification are never hermetic‟ (Gilbert, et al., 2000, p. 5). Hence they
consider Asian-Australians as „diasporic cultural citizens‟ as follows:
This shift in focus and the creation
of new disciplinary boundaries means that Asian-Australian individuals and
communities are addressed not as fringe subjects but rather as complex cultural
„hinges‟, whose positioning within this nation is only part of a wider concept
of „belonging‟ through diasporic groupings. Asian-Australians‟ growing awareness
of their placement as both Australians and diasporic cultural citizens, not
merely as supplemental to „mainstream‟ Australia, strengthens the critical
domain of Asian-Australian studies.
(Gilbert, et al., 2000, pp. 1-2)
By treating
Asian-Australian culture and identity as an integral part of contemporary
Australian culture and society, and by interrogating their marginalisation as
Asian „infiltration,‟ Asian-Australian studies will open a new space for
dismantling the dominant notion of Australian culture and society. This is the
logic of (not) belonging to both „here‟ (Australia) and „there‟ (Asia), while
problematising the binary between the two. In this sense, they describe
Asian-Australians as diaspora in order to conduct a critical intervention into
the discourses of Australian multicultural society, by describing the
ambivalent presence of Asian-Australians and their descendants in Australian
society. Indeed, the critical approach seems to strategically include all types
of Asian-Australians under the term „diaspora‟, recognising however that its
strategy must be conducted with considerable regard for the differences among
them.
The Pragmatic Function of
Ethnic Association
The second function of
the ethnic association is defined by its pragmatic aspect. By „pragmatic‟ we
understand welfare support and sometimes political action undertaken by the
association on behalf of its members. In this context, ethnic associations of
migrants aim to act as welfare institutions which assist settlement in the new
environment and society, including the provision of a range of ethno-specific
services (Bauman, 1996; Bottomley, 1979; Jayasuriya, 1990a, 1990b;
Romanucci-Ross, et al., 2006).[30] For
example, by providing culturally specific products and care in their own
language, such associations often become institutions which look after aging
first-generation migrants as well as passing on their cultural heritage to
following generations, through language education, cultural events and
activities. In addition, for those who have just arrived from their homeland,
relying on the networks and local knowledge of these associations can be the
most convenient way of accessing information in the first stage of settlement.
To an extent, such pragmatic engagements of ethnic associations are linked with
the other, symbolic, functions. It is for this reason that I refer to a dual
function, implying an interwoven and inseparable pair of functions at work in
the association.
Additionally, ethnic
associations are expected to play a role in representing their members‟ claims
and demands, communicating or negotiating with local councils or other
institutions (Amin, 2002; Jayasuriya, 2003; Uitermark, et al., 2005). In
particular, in Australian multiculturalism ethnic associations are expected by
the government to play a key role in „bridging‟ new arrivals (migrants) by
offering a range of settlement services.[31]
Acting on behalf of members who have difficulty stating their claims or
demands, due to lack of language proficiency and limited local knowledge, these
ethnic associations may function as political associations, representing the
rights and interests of those sharing the same ethnic identity. For these
reasons, the role played by long-established members of associations is
significant, as they mediate between new migrants and their new locale. In
addition to the linking role of their leaders, well-established ethnic
associations can act as if they were an overseas office of their homeland
government, sustaining a relationship with governmental institutions of the
homeland.
The role of such
transnational ethnic associations is, for members in the place of settlement,
to provide information, news and even material products from their homeland, as
well as to intervene in the politics of the homeland regarding the welfare of citizens
living abroad (Basch, et al., 1994; Castles, 2002; Kennedy & Roudometof,
2002). In particular, given the growth of transnational movements by migrants
in the contemporary globalised world, ethnic associations of migrants can build
broad and strong networks and symbolic ties through their pragmatic engagements
both between the homeland and the host country, and also with other diasporic
communities of the same ethnic background throughout the world.
Roles of Ethnic Associations in
Australia
The establishment of an
ethnic association is often a form of collective
action in response to the predicaments and inequalities faced in the host
society by its members. In Australia,
ethnic associations have been given specific roles and attributions in conjunction
with Australian multiculturalism. Contemporary Australian society consists of a
variety of migrants and their descendants, who have often established their
associations based on ethnicity. In Australia, the term „ethnics‟ or „ethnic
group‟ (or community) is used to refer to the various cultural groups of people
who have immigrated to Australia from throughout the world in the post-war
period (Jakubowicz, et al., 1982). These ethnic groups of migrants in society
have been recognised as significant and visible target groups for settlement
programmes and a range of social welfare programmes under Australian
multiculturalism since the 1970s. On this assumption, those who are marked as „ethnic‟
in Australia are presumed to culturally belong outside of the mainstream
society.
At the same time, linking
the concept of ethnicity with Australian multiculturalism has proved of great
assistance in official policy making. In a sense, one can say that in the
Australian context ethnic identity is rather given to migrants than being
adopted by migrants themselves for taking political actions. That is to say, an
„ethnic community‟ is not only a voluntary group founded in a culturally
diverse society, but also a managed target group for delivering settlement
services. For this reason, the concept of ethnicity, according to Andrew
Jakubowicz (1981), can be regarded as an ideology implemented and endorsed by
the State. Even so, the difficulty
encountered by Fredrik Barth (Barth, 1969, p. 180) when trying to clearly define
an ethnic association can be largely ascribed to the diversity of motivations
that prompt their members to create them (see also Back, 1996; Bauman, 1996;
Castles, 1993).
Again, just as a sense of
ethnic identity is contextual, so the purpose of forming „ethnic association‟
differs.[32]
4.4. Japanese Migrants and
Their Ethnic Associations
Japanese Associations in
Australia Today
I will focus on one
national Japanese ethnic association in Australia, which lasted for only a
decade. Investigating the ways in which the Japan Club of Australia (JCA)
demonstrated the dual function of ethnic associations, which I discussed above,
I explore the reasons why the association went out of existence. To illuminate
this point, it is necessary to describe the historical background surrounding
the origin of the association, as well as its networking and relationships with
other local organisations and certain Japanese institutions. On this premise, I
examine to what extent the Japanese national organisation relied upon an
abstract concept of Japanese diaspora as the common basis for the association.
Finally, I investigate the extent to which the national Japanese ethnic
organisation across Australia, was able to mobilise contemporary Japanese
migrants, individuals whose migration to Australia was largely motivated by
their aspiration to attain a different „quality of life‟, being apart from
Japanese society.
To avoid potential
misunderstanding, the JCA is by no means the only one of its kind in Australia.
In Sydney alone, several different types of Japanese ethnic association may be
found. The oldest Japanese ethnic community organisation there is the Japanese
Society of Sydney (JSS), established by Japanese business expatriates and their
families in 1957 (JSS, 2007), following the resumption of trade between Japan
and Australia after WWII. The Japan Club of Sydney (JCS), another major
Japanese association, was established in 1983 (Hosaka, 1998b) by new Japanese
migrants to Australia together with local war brides; the latter had already
arrived in Australia in the 1950s, but that was a period which did not favour
the formation of any Japanese community associations.[33]
Additionally, the Sydney Japanese School, which was founded in 1969 with the
support of the Japanese government, has made a great contribution to forming a
local Japanese community of the family of business expatriates in the northern
suburbs of Sydney. More recently there has been a mushrooming of Japanese „play
groups‟, founded by new Japanese migrants – women marriage migrants – and their
offspring. This trend draws a sharp contrast with the early Japanese war brides
in the 1950s, who rather avoided uniting with other local Japanese wives in the
effort of assimilating into the new country.
The substantial variation
in size among Japanese ethnic associations seems to be largely a function of
the scope of their activities. Some associations, especially long established
ones, are relatively multi-functional and comprehensive, seeking to meet the
demands of different generations and of members with a variety of
socio-economic
circumstances. Small associations, on the other hand, are likely to be serving
a homogenous membership with a single or limited aim or interests. As I will
show later, a recent trend is an increase in small locally-based Japanese
ethnic associations across Australia. These are mostly run by recent arrivals
as they spread their residential distribution beyond what might be called the
Japanese „ethnoburbs‟ (Li, 2009, 2006), which have tended to be formed in a
limited number of (upper) middle-class suburbs in the capital cities. Among
them, some are exclusively organised by ethnic Japanese only; others are open
to a wider local membership in an effort to develop mutual friendship and
understanding under the umbrella of an „ethnic‟ Japanese association. Shinsuke
Funaki (2010) also reports that there are
Japanese ethnic associations
who are funded by or operate in association with municipal councils and their
settlement programmes.[34]
Nikkei: Symbolic Identity of
the Japanese Diaspora
Nikkei is a Japanese term
which stands for Japanese-related and it is regularly used to denote Japanese
diasporas and their descendants throughout the world. In some cases, nikkei-jin
(Japan-related people) is used to speak of Japanese diasporas. As this abstract meaning of nikkei indicates,
these plural definitions of nikkei exist both in and outside of Japanese
society. It is, however, interesting to explore the ways in which contemporary
Japanese diasporas appropriate this abstract meaning of nikkei in the
representation of their diasporic identity. Migrant communities in particular,
as minority groups in the country of settlement, sometimes attempt to achieve a
transnational diasporic identity, as discussed above. As several studies in
sub-culture have revealed (Hebdige, 1979; Willis, 1977), a practice among
minority groups in society is to appropriate major cultural symbols and popular
concepts to their own ends. In this regard, Japanese overseas and their
descendants are no exception. Here, I briefly investigate the recent use of
nikkei identity among contemporary Japanese diasporas.
The Japanese government
uses the term nikkei strictly. It refers to non-Japanese nationals who are
descended from Japanese. The concept of nikkei identity has however recently
been appropriated as a wider symbolic concept, describing a variety of Japanese
diasporas, including those who do possess Japanese nationality (Kikumura-Yano
& Japanese American National Museum, 2002). For example, the Association of
Nikkei & Japanese Abroad (Kaigai Nikkeijin Kyôkai, 1999) argues that the
concept nikkei-jin (“nikkei people”) includes both: Japanese overseas
permanently settling in foreign countries; and their descendants, regardless of
the ownership of Japanese nationality. Taking this spectrum of Japanese
overseas into account, the Japanese American National Museum estimates the
number of nikkei are approximately 2.6 million throughout the world. [35]
Interestingly, this extended concept of nikkei also embraces „people of mixed
racial descent who identify themselves as Nikkei‟, while „many of these nikkei
live in close [sic] communities and retain identities separate from the native
Japanese‟ (Japanese American National Museum, 2007). It is obvious that this
expanded idea of nikkei has been appropriated for a more abstract and symbolic
notion of diasporic identity. It also leads to uniting diverse Japanese
diasporas throughout the world, rather than merely referring to the
(non-)ownership of
Japanese nationality. [36] Such a
process of meaning-shift constitutes an example of „transnational nationalism‟ (Ang,
2001, p. 83).
4.5. The Japan Club of
Australia: Within the Transnational Nikkei
Community[37]
Local Japanese Ethnic
Associations in Australia
When Japanese migrants
came to settle in Australia in the 1980s, some of the early arrivals began to
consider establishing local Japanese ethnic associations to assist their
settlement and to support new arrivals. There were no Japanese associations for
migrants at that time, though there were Japanese Societies for Japanese
business expatriates (and their families).
The first Japanese ethnic association for migrants was the Japan Club of
Victoria (JCV), established on 11 December 1982, followed by the Japan Club of
Sydney (JCS) in May 1983 and the Japan Club of Queensland (JCQ) in 1985. In
launching these local Japanese ethnic associations, Japanese migrants were
supported by the Japan International Cooperation Agency (JICA), a special
public institution then under the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan (JCA
Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai, 1998).[38] JICA
itself had a long history of supporting the settlement of large numbers of
Japanese e migrants to other countries after WWII (especially to Central and
South America). In line with this activity, JICA extended its aid to Japanese
migrants to Australia in the early 1980s. Although JICA is no longer associated
with programmes to support Japanese migration,[39]
it played a significant advisory role for these early Japanese migrants to
Australia, as it had done in Central and South America, suggesting among other
things the establishment of
Japanese associations for migrants (JICA,
Japan International Cooperation Agency).
In a memoir about his
emigration to Australia in 1980, Yoshihide Hosaka recalls that those who
immigrated to Australia during that period took English lessons before leaving
Japan and attended seminars on Australian society and culture at the training
centre owned by JICA:[40]
It was December 1980 when I arrived at
the Sydney Airport with my wife. By the end of the 1970s, a number of skilled
Japanese migrants to Australia had slightly increased after Australia adopted
the points system for immigration, instead of basing it on the racial White
Australia Policy. In preparation for emigrating to Australia, with fourteen
other Japanese who were going to emigrate to Canada, I joined an intensive
school to take English and other lessons, at the Immigration Centre of the JICA
in Yokohama, which were arranged for those who had obtained permanent residency
and were ready for emigration. We learnt English from wives of military
officers of local US military bases who taught us English.
(Hosaka, 1998b, p. 168 translated by author)
Thus, early Japanese
migrants to Australia during this time had a degree of contact with JICA even
before leaving for Australia, through JICA‟s training programs and information
sessions. In effect, they, as Japanese nationals, enjoyed the support of an arm
of the Japanese government for their intention to emigrate. Consequently, it is
not surprising that many of them felt that their country provided support for
its nationals overseas, and thus retained a sense of connection to their
homeland. Even after his immigration to Australia, Hosaka often received
inquiries from newcomers about Australian life and society, and he frequently
looked after aspects of their post-arrival settlement. He also submitted
several reports on life in Australia to JICA for later arrivals in Australia.
As a result, he developed extensive links with new Japanese migrants and
eventually have decided to establish a local Japanese association. After he
coordinated several casual gatherings of the local Japanese, he found that even
Japanese war brides who arrived in the 1950s were seeking a chance to associate
within the local Japanese community.
After encouragement from
the director of JICA, Hosaka made up his mind to establish the Japan Club of
Sydney (JCS) in May 1983 (Hosaka, 1998b), following the foundation of the Japan
Club of Victoria (JCV) in Melbourne in December a year earlier. Since its
foundation, the JCS, as the first representative body of local
Japanese-Australians in Sydney, has attempted to maintain close links with official
Japanese agencies in Australia. In addition to the support it has enjoyed from
JICA, the JCS also had a close relationship with the Japanese Consulate-General
in Sydney. Also, locally, the JCS was recognised as an official association of
Japanese migrants by Australian society. One year after its establishment, the
JCS was invited as a representative of the local ethnic Japanese community by
the Sydney Festival in 1984, and demonstrated traditional rice-cake (mochi)
making on the Sydney Opera House forecourt. Subsequently, the JCS began to
organise Japan Week, the largest annual event by local Japanese in Sydney, to
introduce the local Japanese ethnic community to Sydneysiders (Hosaka, 1998b,
p. 136).
As these events suggest, the JCS has grown
as the major representative of local
Japanese in the Sydney
region since 1983. Additionally, Mr Hosaka‟s great contribution to the Club
means that it has been associated with official Japanese bodies such as JICA
and the Japanese Consulate-General, while the Club has primarily operated for
the welfare and well-being of local Japanese-Australians. The contribution of
JICA to early Japanese migrants to Australia, in particular, was considerable.
In these processes, one can acknowledge to what extent Japanese migrants in the
1980s and their Japanese ethnic association have been recognised as „Japanese-Australians‟
by both Japanese government agencies and Australian society.
In other words, the JCS
was, on the one hand, endorsed as a kind of official representative on behalf
of Japanese-Australians (migrants) by the Japanese government, while on the
other hand was recognised as the major ethnic institution for Japanese migrants
in Sydney, in Australian society. As a result, it is important to consider to
what extent the leaders of the Japanese association developed a sense that
their associations were of „we Japanese-Australians‟, i.e. of being sustained
by a relationship with both nations: Japan (governmental institutions) and
Australia (local society).
The Birth of the Japan Club of
Australia
While several Japanese
ethnic associations were being established locally in the capital cities of
Australia, there was a move to establish a national Japanese ethnic association
in the 1990s. According to Yoshihide Hosaka, a proposal of national Japanese ethnic
associations was submitted by JICA at an annual conference of leaders of local
Japanese ethnic associations.[41] The
participants agreed to a course of action under the supervision of JICA. It
resulted in the inauguration in 1991 of the Japan Club of Australia (JCA),
under the auspices of the four Japanese ethnic associations in Sydney,
Melbourne, Brisbane and Perth (Hosaka, 1998a, p. 180). Initially, it was
decided that JCA was to be managed by the representatives of local Japanese
ethnic clubs in Australia. In the first annual conference of the JCA for the
years 1991 and 1992, the committee formulated the fundamental principles by
which it would operate. A handout presented in the conference began:
1. We hereby declare that, on 9 March 1991, the Japan Club of Australia
was inaugurated in association with the Japanese Clubs in each state: Victoria,
Sydney (New South Wales), Queensland and Western
Australia.
2. The Japan Club of Australia is expected to be a testimony of
solidarity between the members of Japanese Clubs in Australia. It is also
expected to activate our engagements widely, across states and the nation.
3. As the sole united institution of the nikkei community in Australia,
the roles of the Japan Club of Australia are: to deal with issues that have
proved difficult to solve at the state level; to encourage further
communication with both domestic and overseas institutions; and to contribute
to world peace.
(Hosaka, 1991b translation and italics by author).
The handout went on to list three
immediate aims for the years 1991 and 1992:
1.
To exchange information,
encourage mutual communication and deal cooperatively with issues raised by the
local Japanese Clubs in Australia
2.
To agitate with the Japanese
Government for the introduction of voting rights for Japanese nationals
overseas
3.
To encourage communication with
other Japanese ethnic associations overseas.
(Hosaka, 1991b translation and italics by author).
Though initially encouraged and supported
by the JICA, the JCA became a
significant Japanese
association in its own right in the history of Japanese migration to Australia.
Nevertheless, considering the nature of new Japanese migrants, such as
lifestyle migrants, and the growing gender imbalance in the community, it was
already questionable at the outset whether the national Japanese ethnic club
was capable of playing key roles on behalf of „all‟ people of Japanese
background and their descendants living in Australia.
Even at the local level,
Hosaka (Hosaka, 1998b, p. 169) remembers that the JCS began with a large
proportion of marriage migrants, whose interests did not necessarily coincide
with those of the organisation. In the Melbourne case, Naohiko Fukusima
(Fukushima, 1998, p. 171), the founder of the JCV, expressed his doubts that
there were many local Japanese migrants actually interested in organising an
ethnic association in Melbourne, no matter how strongly they might be
encouraged by an official agency in Japan, such as JICA. The fact that the JCA
lasted less than fifteen years raises questions concerning the degree to which
the JCA was able to manage and maintain both the symbolic and pragmatic
functions needed to sustain a „national‟ Japanese ethnic association across
states and regions. This was especially the case if the majority of potential
members were seeking to attain their own independent „Australian way of
life(style)‟, instead of settling into association with a broad but close
Japanese ethnic community in Australia.
The JCA and ‘Japanese-Australian’ Identity
In the nature of national
ethnic associations, the JCA had a duty to function on behalf of „all Japanese-Australians‟.
Operating above regions and differences in members‟ social characteristics and
motivations for emigration to Australia, the Club was assumed to deal with the
wider issues and concerns common to Japanese migrants in Australia. Indeed, the
JCA actively sought a symbolic function so as to appeal to the general identity
of „Japanese-Australian‟ that was supposedly shared across the board. As
discussed, this symbolic function can be strengthened by the addition of
pragmatic functions, based on the assumption that there must be „common‟ issues
and problems among members with a common national identity, and that an ethnic
association is therefore able to deal with these on their behalf. In a
nutshell, the symbolic function of an ethnic association can be promoted by
sharing a feeling that the members are dealing with problems jointly.
Such collective
engagements will encourage members to endorse their association as an official
institution acting on their behalf and reinforce its symbolic function. In the
case of the JCA, given that its political and practical skills were devoted to
solving supposedly common problems among „all Japanese-Australians‟, its symbolic
function should have been fortified as a result. In turn, it would be
conceivable that the strengthened symbolic function might further endorse the
credibility and authority of the Japanese ethnic association in its dealings on
a variety of pragmatic issues.
Pragmatic Functions of the JCA
It is worth considering
at this point some of the engagements undertaken by the JCA on behalf of
Japanese-Australians. In a historical review of the JCA contained in a
commemorative publication from 1998 (Japanese in Australia 1867-1998), Hosaka
recalls several engagements of the JCA on behalf of its members (Hosaka, 1998a,
p. 180). For example, in the first general conference in 1991, the board of the
JCA proposed to deal with the issue of voting rights for Japanese overseas, who
were unable to vote in national elections although their rights are fully
guaranteed by the Constitution.[42] Also,
in December 1991, Mr Hosaka wrote an article on residues of pesticides used on
Australian rice post-harvest (Hosaka, 1991a). According to the article, the
matter was first aired in a newspaper in Japan, and a local Japanese ethnic
club then raised it with the JCA. The JCA acknowledged it as a serious issue
for the health of Japanese-Australians and decided to take it up. Finally, the
JCA received a list of pesticide residues found on Australian rice from a
Japanese research institution and presented it in an article, together with
suggestions on how to get rid of pesticides before cooking.
To deal with this issue,
the JCA undertook another interesting intervention related to Japanese food
culture. A state authority brought in a regulation to prohibit the selling of
nori and other dried sea laver products in 1991. This decision was base on
reports that a person was poisoned by overeating sea laver, due to the presence
of very small amounts of arsenic. (The amount of arsenic in sea laver in
regular consumption is far from harmful.) As this put at risk the sale of a
wide range of products stocked by Tokyo Mart, a large Japanese supermarket in
Sydney‟s north, the head of that company sued the authority (a case which was
lost). This incident made „the Japanese community panic for a while‟ (Hosaka,
1998a, p. 180), and therefore the
JCS lobbied Japanese
authorities such as the Consulate-General in Sydney and the Japanese Ambassador
to put pressure on the State Government to rescind the regulation.[43]
Considering how much food and culinary customs are an integral part of one‟s
culture (Mintz and Du Bois 2001), and that they are also significant cultural symbols
for migrants‟ diasporic sense of identity (Kershen 2002), the JCA‟s reasons for
speaking out on this matter on behalf of its members are understandable.
In addition to these,
between January 1993 and 1996 the JCA serialised a column titled Nikkei
Community in the Japanese magazine Nichigo Press, the most widely published
monthly Japanese magazine since 1977.45 Since its foundation,
Nichigo (Japan-Australia) Press has been the largest local Japanese media that
covers the largest variety of information and readers throughout Australia. In
the column, the JCA re-published a range of news items taken from newsletters
regularly sent from local Japanese clubs. As the national Japanese ethnic
association, the JCA aimed to share information on local lives and incidents
involving Japanese-Australians across the nation, relying on the largest
national Japanese media for communication.
Symbolic Role of the JCA
As a result of these
engagements with and for Japanese-Australians, the JCA achieved a certain level
of acceptance as their official association. For this reason, while the JCA and
its management committee took the initiative to raise topics and problems that
Japanese-Australians face, it gradually began to attract requests to resolve
certain issues on behalf of its members. When Pauline Hanson and the One Nation
Party gained support and called for the expulsion of Asian migrants in the
mid-1990s,46 a Japanese resident in Australia sent a letter to the
JCA expressing anxiety over the likely impact of the rise of the One Nation
Party for the local Japanese (Hosaka, 1997). In the letter, the sender strongly
expresses her concern about highly racist attitudes toward Aborigines and Asian
migrants in Australia, after sending a letter to political leaders of both the
Labor and Liberal parties, as well as the Ambassador of Japan. In addition, the
writer asked her local Japanese Club and the JCA to speak out on behalf of
Japanese-Australians. In response,
regulation rescinded, although the
State authority finally consented to overlook the selling of sea laver
at Japanese supermarkets (personal
correspondence with Yoshihide Hosaka March 2009)
45
As of 2010, the magazine is
published in three major cities (Sydney, Melbourne and Brisbane) in Australia.
46
For further debates on the rise of
the One Nation Party and its impact on Australian society, as well as its
aftermath, see (Abbott & Manne, 1998; Gibson, et al., 2002).
Hosaka, then the
secretary-general of the JCA, replied that the JCA was also concerned about
this issue and was considering placing it on the agenda for the next meeting.[44] I cite this instance as evidence that the JCA
was recognised by some as a legitimate representative of Japanese-Australians,
and that its credibility as a voice for „all Japanese-Australians‟ was
established. I would argue that this credibility had been bolstered by several
actions undertaken by the JCA for its members. Indeed, through its success in
discharging pragmatic functions, the JCA in this period was able to bolster its
symbolic function as well.
Further evidence of the
growing credibility of the JCA as the representative of Japanese-Australians
can be found in an incident which took place in 1996, when the JCA was asked to
participate in the consultation process for the formulation of the 1997-98
Migration and Humanitarian Program and associated settlement issues, by the
Department of Immigration and Multicultural Affairs, then headed by Philip
Ruddock, the then Minister for Immigration (Ruddock, 1996). On the whole, not
only did the JCA enhance its credibility in the eyes of Japanese-Australians,
it also consolidated its recognition by Australian government officials.
Through these
engagements, the JCA
demonstrated its pragmatic function for
Japanese-Australians.
Linkage with the History of Japanese Migration in
Australia
The JCA also
attempted to become the official
association for all
Japanese-Australians, by
situating itself in the continuum of Japanese migration to Australia since the
late 19th century. By identifying the association within a historical linkage
with earlier Japanese migrants to Australia, it could claim to stand on a more
than one-hundred-year foundation of Japanese-Australian history. It is found
that, in newsletters and correspondences of the JCA, members of the JCA
frequently referred to the history of Japanese migration to Australia since the
19th century. These efforts towards writing a history of Japanese migration to
Australia eventually culminated in the publication of a commemorative booklet,
Japanese in Chapter1. From Meiji until the Outbreak of WWII
Chapter2. During the War and Japanese
Internment in Australia
Chapter3.
Restoration of Diplomatic Relations and The Period of Economic Exchanges
Chapter4. The Period of Skilled and
Cultural Migration
Chapter5. The Japan Club of
Australia and Local Japanese Migrant Associations
Figure 9. Table of Contents of
Japanese in Australia: Japanese Footprints over a Century
1867-1998 (JCA Kinenshi Henshu
Iinkai, 1998 translation by author)
Note: each chapter presents several
articles on Japanese-Australians in the respective periods.
Australia 1867-1998,
published by the JCA for the celebration of Australia-Japan Friendship
Anniversaries 1996-1998.[45] In
this booklet (see Figure 9), some 56 contributors write about the recent history of Japanese
migration to Australia since the 1980s, while others provide articles and
records on the earlier settlers in the 19th century.
Not only did the JCA
encompass a variety of Japanese-Australians in the 20th century, from recent
arrivals to Japanese war brides who immigrated to Australia in the 1950s, it
also placed itself in a continuum of Japanese migration to Australia. In that sense,
in this publication of the JCA one can find a process of moulding an all-encompassing
„Japanese-Australian‟ identity, chronologically linking recent arrivals with a
longer history of Japanese migration to Australia, over a century. In the
process of emphasising the symbolic function of the JCA, along with spatial
efforts to link local Japanese ethnic associations across states and regions,
the JCA attempted to link itself with a general history of Japanese migration
to Australia since the 19th century.
Identifying
Japanese-Australians in the Global Framework
The JCA fulfilled both
symbolic and pragmatic roles for Japanese-Australians. The „Japanese-Australian‟
identity projected by the JCA was imagined to be abstract as well as
homogenous, in a distinction of themselves from other Australians. In addition
to this, its attempt to build a historical linkage with early Japanese
migration to Australia may call for a sense of belonging to a wider and longer
history of Japanese migration and their experiences. Indeed, its symbolic
function is carried further by setting the association within a wider
international framework. To illustrate this, an interesting incident was found
in an article on the general conference by the committee in 1996, which was reported
in the July 1996 JCA newsletter. The article referred to actions taken against
use of the term „Jap‟, a relatively accepted word for Japanese in Australia.
The committee decided to protest against the usage of „Jap‟ in society as a
discriminatory term. The minutes of the conference conclude:
The representative of the JCV stated that
it is unwise to disregard the fact that the term „Jap‟ is still widely used in
Australia, although it is globally recognised as a discriminatory word used
against Japanese. We the committee realise that the term „Jap‟ might not hold
such a strong discriminatory connotation in the Australian context, however, we
acknowledge that not only does it disregard us Japanese but it is also a great
concern that infringes our basic human rights.
(JCS, 1996 translation and italics by author)
Here the JCA can be seen
to identify itself within an international framework. When it considered the
term „Jap‟, whose negative implications originally came from the American
context, they perceived it to be problematic to Japanese-Australians as well.
What is interesting to me is the point that those who called for the Australian
usage of „Jap‟ to be dropped referred to the global context of Japanese
diasporas, as well as universal human rights – although they understood that
the term has no strong racist implication in a contemporary Australian context.
In fact, they insisted that, in other places in the world, the term has a more
negative and discriminatory tone when used to refer to Japanese or Japanese
diasporas (nikkei Japanese). In this discourse, one can observe how the JCA
attempted to represent or imagine their sense of diasporic Japaneseness in
connection with other Japanese diasporas in a transnational framework. Here,
members of the „national‟ Japanese ethnic club in Australia developed a mode of
self-recognition from an international perspective, identifying themselves
within a transnational community of Japanese diasporas across the world.
Furthermore, through its collaborations and negotiations with other Australian
associations, the JCA could develop its symbolic function as the body of all
Japanese-Australians in the global nikkei community.
Japanese Australians as Nikkei
Diaspora
In addition to this,
the most significant aspect of the JCA is that it tried to deal with not only
the domestic concerns as Japanese-Australians but also with international
concerns shared more widely with Japanese nationals overseas. In this process,
the term nikkei (Japanese diasporas, in this context) appeared in the discourse
of the JCA. In the newsletters and correspondences between board members, the
term „nikkei‟ was often adopted to represent overseas Japanese in generic
terms, including all Japanese-Australians. As well, such an emphasis on collective
Nikkei identity among the JCA was constructed in relation to the other
authoritative formulators of Japanese identity: the Japanese government, along
with Japanese society in the homeland. While the JCA strengthened its symbolic
function by identifying itself as one of the nikkei communities found
throughout the world, this practice, in turn, further enabled the JCA to become
interested in wider global concerns shared among „all nikkei communities‟.
For instance, during
the 1990s, the JCA and other overseas Japanese groups lobbied for extension of
the right to vote to overseas Japanese, which was eventually partially accepted
in 1998. This was already the issue of greatest concern at the time when the
JCA was established,[46]
because Japanese nationals overseas at that time were unable to take part in
any vote from outside Japan.[47] The
JCA sent
JCA |
JCQ (Japan Club of
Queensland) ------------------------
Japan
JCS (Japan Club of
Sydney) ------------------------
Other
Nikkei Associations
JCV (Japan Club of
Victoria) ------------------------
Other
Ethnic Association
Internal
Roles of the JCA
JCA
encourages communication and shares
information
between the Clubs in Australia
JCA is responsible for being an opinion
leader on global issues on the Japanese Clubs in Australia
Figure 10. Roles of the JCA
(Source: Hosaka, 1995)
delegates to the
annual conference of the Association of Nikkei & Japanese Abroad, a special
public institution for overseas Japanese (Kaigai Nikkeijin Kyokai 1999)(Kaigai
Nikkeijin Kyôkai, 1999). With regard to this, one item in the JCA committee
minutes gives members an interesting suggestion of how to contribute to the
magazine Kaigai Ijû (“Moving Overseas”), a publication of the Association of
Nikkei & Japanese Abroad, directed to Japanese overseas communities across
the world. The JCA advised intending
contributors to select issues that could be shared with a variety of Japanese
overseas, instead of simply highlighting the unique lifestyle of
Japanese-Australians (Hosaka, 1995). This story suggests that the JCA preferred
members to be aware of being part of a global nikkei community. This is quite
likely, given that, as one of the nikkei (Japanese diasporas) associations, the
JCA undertook international engagement with other overseas Japanese
communities. In the JCA newsletter of 29 June 1996, the JCA is situated as
below (see Figure 10).
As the figure shows, as of 1996 the JCA
claimed to be the representative of all
Japanese-Australians in the international
frame, regardless of their geographical
vote
infringed the constitution (Supreme Court of Japan, 2005).
and social
differences across Australia. For this emphasis on members‟ nikkei identity,
the JCA identifies itself as one nikkei association in relation to other nikkei
or Japanese diasporas across the world. Of course, its emphasis on being part
of the global Japanese diaspora community distinguished it from other ethnic
associations in Australia. Also, the global positioning of the JCA bolstered
its pragmatic agenda, in the network of both Japanese governmental institutions
and other nikkei communities overseas when dealing with domestic issues. At the
same time, by demonstrating that issues could be shared with other Japanese
diasporas globally, it maintained the symbolic function of a Japanese ethnic
association.
Disbandment of the JCA
After the withdrawal
of JICA from Australia in 1994 (Hosaka, 1998a, p. 181), the JCA and other
Japanese clubs faced several difficulties. Due to the sudden loss of the JICA
connection, the JCA had to seek a new management method, as the JCA was more
subsidised by the JICA than local Japanese clubs (Hosaka, 1994). Furthermore,
in my interview with Hosaka, he mentioned that by the late 1990s the JCA
already had difficulty in sharing wider issues internationally with overseas
Japanese associations. Also, with regard to collaborating with other domestic
(ethnic) associations and governmental institutions on matters related to
settlement services for migrants, it is unclear what contributions the JCA had
made since its foundation. For instance, a newsletter of the JCS, issued in
July 1996, cites an article on the latest committee meeting held at Sydney on
29 June 1996. The minutes record a decision on the issue of „encouragement of
further communication with other ethnic associations‟ (Hosaka, 1996).
However, the decision
made in the meeting did not develop a general policy for encouraging
communication with other ethnic associations. Rather, it was noted:
We examined the statement by Mr Aso,
President of the Japan Club of Sydney, which is a member body of the Ethnic
Communities‟ Council of NSW. The committee agreed to leave this issue to each
of the local Japanese Clubs‟ decision, instead of developing a general policy
for actioning by the
JCA itself.
(Hosaka, 1996, p. 10 translation by author)
This indicates that
the pragmatic function of the JCA was being questioned, in association with the
financial crisis caused by the withdrawal of JICA funding, which had been used
to cover much of the costs of running the annual committee meeting. In order to
deal with the problems that shook the JCA, the management committee decided to
rely on its website and e-mail, instead of distributing minutes of meetings and
discussions of the JCA each time.
In a circular e-mail
to the committee from Hosaka as the secretary-general of the JCA, one can see
the ways in which he introduced several changes to the association (Hosaka-JCA
2000). He stated that the JCA would cease to circulate the newsletters of local
and overseas Japanese clubs, a function it had taken responsibility for since
its foundation.[48] As the
national body of Japanese ethnic associations, the JCA received newsletters
from local Japanese clubs every month and made them available to Japanese
residents in Australia through the column in Nichigo Press. Hosaka started to
rely more on new electronic media, such as the newly updated official website
of the JCA, and e-mail, which was becoming popular during the time, to
circulate these newsletters, instead of using print media (Hosaka, 2000a). In
the process, the website was relaunched as Zengo Network (All Australian
Network), and the JCA further minimised its function as a virtual network by
2001, reforming as an e-mail list named Japan Network of Australia. Nevertheless,
after the voting rights of Japanese nationals overseas were almost assured by
the late 1990s change in the electoral law, the JCA was unable to find any new
concern that engaged the interests of all Japanese-Australians. Eventually, the
e-mail list of the JCA was closed in 2004, though the website still remains and
is maintained by Hosaka, as the archive of the Japan Club of Australia and its
contribution to Japanese-Australians over close to fifteen years.
4.6. Conclusion: Limit of
Transnational Nikkei Identity?
The Japan Club of
Australia was launched by leaders of local Japanese clubs in Australia,
individuals who had mostly immigrated to Australia by the early 1980s, after
Japanese migration to Australia recommenced in the late 1970s. Having been
supported by JICA, it had been responsible for looking after Japanese migrants
in their places of settlement worldwide. The formation of local Japanese clubs
and the JCA was expected to provide bridging institutions between Japan (the
Japanese government) and its nationals in Australia. In contrast to the other
Japanese living in
Japan, the Japanese in
Australia could have been assumed to share the identity of „nationals overseas‟
who were able to associatively form a coherent ethnic community in the country
of settlement.
The members of the JCS,
however, were new lifestyle migrants, whose patterns of and motivations for
emigration bore little resemblance to those of earlier times. Despite this
clear difference, support for associations of Japanese migrants from
governmental bodies such as the JICA had followed the same support system as
during the history of Japanese migration after WWII (Endo, 2009). When Japanese
nationals left for another country as permanent migrants, it is no wonder that
the Japanese government was active in assisting Japanese migrants‟ settlement
in both direct and indirect ways. When the Japanese immigrated to Australia in
the early 1980s, they were still able to feel that their nation was always
behind their new lives. In other words, they were still able to belong to the
nation that they had left, to some degree. As a result, I suggest that for some
of these Japanese migrants in the 1980s, especially leaders of local
associations, a sense of Nikkei or Japanese diaspora was a relatively familiar
signifier by which to identify themselves.
Even so, Japanese
migrants to Australia in the 1980s were no longer traditional Japanese migrants.
For early Japanese mass migrants, migration was motivated by the escape of
poverty or hope of economic success. By contrast, recent Japanese migration
tended to be motivated by a search for a new lifestyle that was virtually
unavailable in Japan. Additionally, these migrants came as individuals, though
some of them received training sessions and seminars in conjunction with others
migrating to the same place. Nevertheless, they were independent lifestyle
seekers, who wished to achieve an alternative way of life in the experience of
migration. They consequently left Japan for a new and desirable lifestyle that
did not always relate to the acquisition of wealth or affluence.
At the same time,
consuming different values embedded in commodities and experiences teaches
people how to „individualise‟ themselves through difference, while dismantling
a conventional collective identity by sharing the same lifestyle. Consequently,
people in consumer society further seek something different, and living abroad
or migration overseas in this respect becomes attractive for those who seek a
distinctive (or as many Japanese would say, „my own‟) lifestyle. I have characterised
the nature of contemporary Japanese migration as resting on these premises.
Under such circumstances, one should consider the extent to which these
migrants (dis)associate with their ethnic association in the place of
settlement (Fukushima 1998), while the establishment of local Japanese ethnic
associations has surely contributed to the well-being of the local Japanese
migrants to some degree. As I have mentioned previously, some of the leaders of
local Japanese ethnic associations acknowledged that they had to engage with
such lifestyle migrants, in order to form Japanese ethnic associations in Australia
since the 1980s (e.g. Fukushima, 1998; Hosaka, 1998b). As these discourses
emphasise, these Japanese were reasonably aware that they were relatively
individual and self-reliant migrants, compared to early Japanese migrants.
Also, compared to other Japanese
diasporas – such as the Japanese Americans who collectively experienced
internment and confiscation of property during WWII – contemporary
Japanese-Australians have no collective experience or memory around which to
coalesce. While the JCA and even local clubs often refer to the history of
Japanese-Australians over a century, the impact of the interruption of the flow
of Japanese migration after WWII and the socio-economic change in the nature of
contemporary Japanese migrants seem to impede their sense of belonging to one
long and continuous historical stream of Japanese diasporas in Australia
(including the harsh memories of Japanese-Australians during WWII). On these
premises, no matter how the JCA attempted to develop its symbolic function as representative
of nikkei diaspora or transnational nationalism on behalf of „all‟ Japanese-Australians,
I argue that from its
inception there was already a radical limit to its capacity to integrate
Japanese-Australians into a coherent ethnic community. For this reason,
building and managing symbolic functions, by relying on an imagined
transnational nationalism, nikkei diaspora – as the JCA often emphasised its
engagement with and activity on behalf of „all‟ Japanese-Australian on both the
domestic and the international level – was perhaps not a sufficiently stable
foundation on which to operate a Japanese ethnic association in Australia.
Disjuncture in the Dual
Function of the Ethnic Association in the JCA
Moreover, a malfunction
in the symbolic function of an ethnic association of migrants undermines the
credibility of its pragmatic function at the same time. As I have argued, both
parts of this dual function of ethnic association benefit from being interwoven
with the other. In these circumstances, accentuating diaspora in order to grow
the collective consciousness of the group does not work to overcome internal
diversity within the ethnic/migrant community. With regard to Croatian migrants
in Western Australia, for example, Val Colic-Peisker (2002) finds that later
arrivals of middle-class Croatians in the 1980s, who were young, independent,
skilled and ambitious migrants, were not interested in associating with the
existing Croatian communities that were established in the first wave of
Croatian migration to the region in the 1960s. Colic-Peisker focuses in
particular on the differences in socio-class background between the types of
Croatian migrant. Indeed, this analysis indicates that an appeal to a sense of
membership of a global diaspora is sometimes unable to grow, because diverse
motivations for leaving the homeland are too disparate to identify the self
with an abstract diasporic identity.
It has not been my
intention to argue here that contemporary migrants to Australia no longer
require ethnic associations for settlement support. In fact, ethnic
associations are still uniquely significant for dealing with several problems
in members‟ lives. Rather, what I argue here is that moulding an ethnic community
association, on the assumption of a simple and homogenous sense of migrants‟
„ethnicity‟ among the co-ethnics, is unlikely to work well for associations of
migrants recently emerging in Australian society. This recognition of the
internal diversity within contemporary ethnic communities in Australia may lead
to productive new analytical perspectives for dealing with it. It may also lead
to a differentiation of ethnic association types, depending on specialised
pragmatic functions for particular social sub-groups within the ethnic group.
Indeed, it is necessary to examine how much other cultural identities (e.g.
class, generation and gender) overshadow the formation of ethnic associations
of migrants. This new analytical approach to ethnic associations in Australia
will undermine the assumption of a unitary diasporic identity among
co-ethnics..
The Impact of Marriage Migrant
Women
These premises raise the
question of how the purposes and ways of management of ethnic associations have
been transformed. In particular, the impact of the increase in the number of
Japanese female marriage migrants should be considered. Even after the
disbandment of the JCA, a large number of Japanese ethnic associations have
mushroomed across Australia. To consider this, by focusing on a small Japanese
ethnic association of marriage migrants in an outer suburb of Greater Sydney, I
will detail in the next chapter the ways in which the dual function of ethnic
associations is sustained by members. In doing so, a key analytical approach
will be to untangle the complexity of members‟ cultural identities, based on
gender, ethnicity, location and class.
CHAPTER 5. CONSEQUENT SETTLEMENT AND MARRIAGE MIGRATION OF JAPANESE WOMEN
5.1. Introduction
Having developed
theoretical premises to explain contemporary Japanese migration in the last
chapter, I stressed that their migration has taken place as a consequence of
searching for a new lifestyle. With the arrival of high consumer society, the
Japanese began to regard international migration as an alternative style of
consumption and as a way of improving his/her lifestyle. Nevertheless, a most
important inquiry about contemporary Japanese migration is its gendered nature,
that is, the significance of women‟s departure from Japan (Kelsky, 2001). It is
generally explained that there are Japanese women who suffer from persisting
gender inequalities in the division of labour in Japanese society and business
culture (Brinton, 1993; Hunter, 1993; Liddle & Nakajima, 2000; Suzuki &
Stickland, 2007), which makes them inclined to travel abroad. Meanwhile, it
should be acknowledged that, as I pointed out in the last chapter, the number
of Japanese marriage migrants to Australia is increasing. Their travels to
Australia were not only fuelled by their aspiration to accumulate new cultural
capital, such as learning English, but also by the desire to re-draw a new
lifestyle in new socio-cultural circumstances.
Starting from these
premises, in this chapter I explore the lives of these marriage migrants on the
basis of my long-term fieldwork in Sydney. In the first sections, I clarify a
recent trend with regard to the residential distribution of the Japanese in general
in Greater Sydney. Examining the results from the two most recent Australian
censuses (in 2001 and 2006), I trace shifts in their residential trend has
shifted. I then detail life stories of several Japanese marriage migrants by
drawing upon particular occasions and experiences: their reasons for coming to
Australia; their lives as temporary visitors or entrants; incidents that were
critical to their decisions to become a migrant; ways to manage their
„diasporic‟ and transnational lives. By investigating this pattern of entering
and migrating to Australia, I aim to formulate some questions and issues
relating to their dwelling as Japanese female marriage migrants in Australian
society. This will be explored more fully in Chapter
6.
5.2. Growing Japanese
Population in Sydney
Expanding Residential
Distribution
I should firstly explain
the reasons why my research focused on Sydney and its surroundings (Greater
Sydney), and how this consequently gave me several interesting leads into more
critical ways to detail the lives of my respondents and their experiences after
migration. Sydney contains the largest Japanese population among the capital
cities of Australia. Although the recent statistical datasets shows a rapid
increase in the numbers of the Japanese population in Queensland (ABS, 2008c),
it is still the case that the Japanese population in Sydney represents the
largest group in Australia. Thus a diverse range of services and industries
specific to Japanese are found in Sydney, although the degree of accessibility
to such Japanese-oriented services depends on place of residence as they are
relatively concentrated in the central and northern suburbs of Greater Sydney.
A large city such as
Sydney both attracts a greater spread of people and provides them with more
choices in their dwelling styles. Even within a single ethnic group of migrants
in Sydney, one can find diverse socio-economic characteristics. Not only does
the internal diversity of the ethnic group result in the launching of several
different groups, but within the group people would form different groups
according to their residential distribution, with different needs and demands
contextualised by local socio-economic characteristics.
To this extent, it
appears to be the case that members‟ residence and socio-economic circumstances
are prominent factors in the success of many ethnic associations. In the case
of the Japanese in Sydney, not only are they scattered across Greater
Sydney, they also
comprise a diverse range of people – from temporary stayers (e.g. students,
Working Holiday Makers and business people and their families) to permanent
settlers (e.g. war brides, marriage migrants, and other migrants, including
retirement visa holders). While it is difficult to draw a picture of the
general characteristics of the Japanese community in such a big region, this
diversity presents the researcher with the opportunity to carry out more
critical comparative analysis among the different Japanese groups and
associations that have emerged. Earlier research on Japanese settlers in
Australia (Mizukami, 2006b) noted that they tend to live in (upper) middle
class suburbs. In Sydney, it means that several upper middle class suburbs in
northern Sydney bay area, such as Mosman or Neutral Bay. Nevertheless, the
distribution of Japanese residents needs to be revisited in the light of the
increased internal diversity of this group.
Second, as would be
expected within such a large geographical landmass, Greater Sydney spans a
considerable diversity of socio-cultural environments. It is also a dynamic
region combining a variety of suburbs and regions, characterised by different
degrees of economic or industrial development and infrastructure, as well as a
range of patterns of ethnic diversity resulting from the arrival of large
numbers of migrants from throughout the world. These factors strongly influence
the socio-cultural characteristics of suburbs and local communities, as well as
residents‟ local identity and ways of belonging to their suburb. In these
circumstances, it is not surprising to find that many migrants incorporate
local socio-economic
characteristics in the
process of reconstructing their lives, and thus develop social identities that
are somewhat different from those of co-ethnics living in other districts. In
addition to the degree of economic capacity and infrastructure of the suburb
where they live, a variety of cultural characteristics, including local ethnic
composition and community atmosphere, can also become an integral part of the
local identity of the residents. These aspects also relate to migrants‟
belonging and commitment to a location.
Local Government Areas (LGAs)
in NSW
Before exploring the experiences and lives
of female Japanese marriage migrants in
Australia, this section aims to draw a
general picture of a shift in the residential
Figure 11. Division of Councils in
New South Wales
(Source: NSW Department of Local
Government (2008))
Figure 12. Councils in Sydney Local
Government Areas (Inset A, Left) and Metropolitan Local
Government Areas (Inset B, Right)
(Source: NSW Department of Local
Councils (ibid.))
distribution of the
Japanese population in Sydney. According to the Australian Bureau of Statistics
(ABS, 2009), there are several
categories in which to divide the regions of Australia, depending upon Local
Government Area (by council), statistical division (original division for
statistics by ABS), and electoral division as such. With regard to the
delineation of local regions in NSW, I begin by introducing the most basic
regional category, provided by the NSW Department of Local Government. Figure
11 below is a regional classification by Local Government Councils (LGAs),
taken from a report titled Comparative Information on NSW Local Government
Councils 2006/07 (2008). For the purpose of calculating the Japanese population
and residential distribution effectively, I focus on particular LGAs
constituted by councils in the following two areas: Sydney Local Government
Areas, and Metropolitan Sydney Local Government Areas (see Figure 12).
Occasionally, I may include regional councils in the surrounding Areas for
comparison.
Regional Organisations in
Greater Sydney
Regional data based on
local government area is sometimes inadequate when examining particular
populations, due to the fact that the council boundaries do not necessarily
reflect differences in regional socio-geographic characteristics. For this
reason, I introduce another classification of the target region (Greater
Sydney), that of Regional Organisation. Regional Organisations are
sub-governmental associations that consist of several councils in a region and
are responsible for comprehensive urban planning by their member councils. For
instance, in the case of the Western Sydney Regional Organisation of Councils
(WSROC) (2008), it is an organisation of 11 councils in western Sydney that was
formed in 1973.[49]
According to the NSW Department of Local Government, there were 18 Regional
Organisations throughout New South Wales as at March 2009 (NSW Department of
Local Government, 2009): six Regional Organisations are found in both the
Sydney and Metropolitan Local Government Areas, though some councils seem to participate
in more than one Regional Organisation. Table 9 details Regional Organisations
of the areas and surroundings. While some data on particular population or
social groups based on
Table
9. Regional Organisations and Constituent Councils in the Sydney and Metropolitan Local
Government Areas
REGIONAL ORGANISATION |
ACRONYM |
CONSTITUENT COUNCILS |
SYDNEY AND METROPOLITAN COUNCIL AREAS |
||
Inner Metropolitan Regional Organisation of Councils |
IMROC |
Ashfield, Burwood, Canada Bay, Lane Cove, Leichhardt, Strathfield, Sydney |
Macarthur Regional Organisation of Councils |
MACROC |
Camden, Campbelltown, Wollondilly (*1) |
Northern Sydney Regional Organisation of Councils |
NSROC |
Hornsby, Hunters Hill (*1), Ku-ringgai, Lane Cove, North Sydney,
Ryde, Willoughby |
Shore Regional Organisation of Council |
SHOROC |
Manly, Mosman, Pittwater, Warringah |
Southern Sydney Regional Organisation of Councils |
SSROC |
Ashfield, Botany Bay, Burwood, Canada Bay, Canterbury, Hurstville, Kogarah, Leichhardt, Marrickville, Randwick, Rockdale, Sutherland Shire, Sydney, Waverley, Woollahra |
Sydney Coastal Councils Group Inc |
|
Botany Bay, Hornsby, Leichhardt, Manly, Mosman, North Sydney, Pittwater, Randwick, Rockdale, Sutherland Shire, Sydney, Warringah, Waverley, Willoughby, Woollahra |
Western Sydney Regional Organisation of Councils |
WSROC |
Auburn, Bankstown, Blacktown, Blue Mountains, Fairfield, Hawkesbury, Hills, Holroyd, Liverpool, Parramatta, Penrith |
SURROUNDING COUNCIL AREAS |
||
Central Coast Regional Organisation of Councils |
CCROC |
Gosford, Wyong |
Southern Councils Group |
|
Bega Valley, Eurobodalla, Kiama, Shellharbour, Shoalhaven, Wingecarribee, Wollongong |
(Source: NSW Department of Local
Government (2009) )
Note: Wollondilly and Hunters Hill
councils are excluded from Figure 12
individual councils
provides numbers that are too small to compare and examine, those based on
Regional Organisations give more effective data by aggregating several adjacent
regional councils. It is particularly the case that the Japanese population in certain
council areas is sometimes too small to be reported.[50]
The adoption of statistic data sets by Regional Organisation provides a clearer
and more distinguishable figure of the Japanese population, by combining the
data of several regional councils together.
5.3. Recent Residential
Distribution of the Japanese in Sydney
Basic Characteristics of the
Residence of the Japanese in Australia
According to a study on
the Japanese in Melbourne (Mizukami, 2006b), the Japanese population there is
generally found in (upper) middle class suburbs. Mizukami suggests that the
major reason is the fact that part of this population consists of Japanese
business expatriates and their families, who are assigned to an Australian
branch operation. As Sawa Kurotani (2005) indicated in her study on such people
in the US, their residence in the overseas branch location tends to be selected
and provided by their company in Japan. They may even take over the residence
where their predecessors lived. Whether they seek a residence by themselves or
rely on their company, they tend to rely on local real estate agents who
specialize in catering to the Japanese. In such cases, it is conceivable that
the agent proposes a residence adjacent to the established Japanese community,
for the convenience of such new arrivals. Kurotani (ibid.) also finds that
family issues are of most concern for these Japanese workers: whether they are
able to send their children to Japanese schools to receive a Japanese
education, or to Japanese Saturday schools for learning the Japanese language.
Also, availability of a range of professional services in Japanese or supplied
by Japanese will be another important criterion when choosing a place to live.
Anxiety about life in an unfamiliar foreign city may play a role in their
choice to live among Japanese neighbours. For these reasons, these Japanese
tend to choose safer and quiet suburbs, in association with Japanese neighbours
and service providers.
Taking into account both
Mizukami‟s and Kurotani‟s studies, it would be fair to say that we find a
similar residential pattern among the Japanese in Sydney. The further corollary
is that wherever most of the community of Japanese business expatriates and
their families tend to settle should also attract other Japanese residents,
both permanent and temporary, seeking convenience and accessibility to Japanese
service providers and industries, including more job opportunities for
Japanese.
Table
10. Japanese Population (Japan-born People) in the Sydney and Metropolitan
Areas and
Surrounding
Councils in the 2006 Census by Regional Organisation of Councils
Area |
Location in Greater Sydney |
Japanese Population in Census 2006 |
MACROC (3 Councils) |
South-West |
66 |
NSROC (7 Councils) |
North |
4231 |
SHOROC (4 Councils) |
Northern Coast |
890 |
SSROC (15 Councils) plus Strathfield Municipality |
Central and South |
3752 |
WSROC (11 Councils) |
West |
897 |
|
|
|
New South Wales |
|
11120 |
Sydney Statistical Division |
|
10003 |
(Source: ABS ,2006)
Note: For details of
constituent councils of each Regional Organisation, see Table 9. Some Regional
Organisations omitted due to overlap among constituent councils.
Table 10 shows numbers of the Japanese
(the ABS reports those who are Japan-born) in the Sydney region by Regional
Organisation of Councils,[51] based
on the latest 2006 census. Generally speaking, the residential distribution of
this Japanese population tends to be concentrated in the NSROC and SSROC
regions. In Sydney, it is the northern suburbs (those situated within the
constituent councils of NSROC) where most upper and upper middle class people
are assumed to live. A data set provided by the ABS (2006) confirms that larger
percentages of higher income households are found in northern Sydney suburbs,
stretching into the north-western suburbs, while that region also records the
lowest rates of unemployment (see Figure 13 and Figure 14). Considering this,
it is feasible to argue that the northern suburbs comprise more relatively
(upper) middle class suburbs than those of other regions in Sydney. Meanwhile,
as Table 10 indicates, it is also
apparent that northern suburbs are the most popular residential area for the majority
of Japanese in Sydney. This trend in Sydney generally follows Mizukami‟s study
(2006b) of the Japanese in
Melbourne.
Another statistical
dataset illustrates another interesting aspect with regard to the Japanese
residential distribution in Sydney. Between 2001 and 2006, most growth within
the Japanese population of the Sydney region occurred in Greater Sydney‟s fringe
suburbs, producing a shift in residential distribution. Table 11 shows the
Figure 13. 2001 Census Map of
Locations of High Household Income (A$2,000 Per Week)
(Source: Sydney Metropolitan
Strategy, 2001, p. 47)
Figure 14. 2001 Census Map of Where
Unemployed People Reside
(Source: Sydney Metropolitan
Strategy, 2001, p. 47)
Table
11. Japanese Population in the Sydney and Metropolitan Areas and Surrounding Councils in the 2006 and 2001
Census
Area |
2006 |
2001 |
Increase since 2001 |
Rate of Change |
MACROC |
|
|
|
|
Camden City |
7 |
5 |
2 |
|
Campbelltown City |
56 |
58 |
-2 |
|
Wollondilly Shire |
3 |
0 |
3 |
|
Total |
66 |
63 |
3 |
4.76% |
|
|
|
|
|
NSROC |
|
|
|
|
City of Ryde |
368 |
298 |
70 |
|
Hornsby Shire |
397 |
305 |
92 |
|
Hヶワヵeン’ヴ Hill Cヰヶワcil aンea |
25 |
18 |
7 |
|
Ku-ring-gai Council area |
635 |
791 |
-156 |
|
Lane Cove Council area |
263 |
240 |
23 |
|
North Sydney Council area |
1144 |
1129 |
15 |
|
Willoughby City |
1399 |
1335 |
64 |
|
Total |
4231 |
4116 |
115 |
2.79% |
|
|
|
|
|
SHOROC |
|
|
|
|
Manly Council area |
186 |
142 |
44 |
|
Mosman Council area |
224 |
226 |
-2 |
|
Pittwater Council area |
99 |
95 |
4 |
|
Warringah Council area |
567 |
583 |
-16 |
|
Total |
890 |
904 |
-14 |
-1.55% |
|
|
|
|
|
SSROC |
|
|
|
|
Ashfield Municipality |
149 |
101 |
48 |
|
Burwood Council Area |
56 |
71 |
-15 |
|
Canterbury City |
109 |
108 |
1 |
|
City of Botany Bay |
56 |
42 |
14 |
|
City of Canada Bay |
105 |
77 |
28 |
|
City of Sydney |
1222 |
984 |
238 |
|
Hurstville City |
115 |
97 |
18 |
|
Kogarah Council Area |
93 |
68 |
25 |
|
Leichhardt Council Area |
156 |
141 |
15 |
|
Marrickville Council Area |
238 |
205 |
33 |
|
Randwick City |
445 |
394 |
51 |
|
Rockdale City |
274 |
210 |
64 |
|
Sutherland Shire |
170 |
157 |
13 |
|
Waverley Council Area |
282 |
418 |
-136 |
|
Woollahra Municipality |
222 |
242 |
-20 |
|
Strathfield Municipality (note 1) |
60 |
55 |
5 |
|
Total |
3752 |
3370 |
382 |
11.34% |
|
|
|
|
|
WSROC |
|
|
|
|
Auburn Council area |
74 |
30 |
44 |
|
Bankstown City |
99 |
80 |
19 |
|
Baulkham Hills Shire |
140 |
106 |
34 |
|
Blacktown City |
113 |
91 |
22 |
|
Blue Mountains City |
78 |
66 |
12 |
|
Fairfield City |
44 |
31 |
13 |
|
Hawkesbury City |
30 |
19 |
11 |
|
Holroyd City |
37 |
25 |
12 |
|
Liverpool City |
53 |
48 |
5 |
|
Parramatta City |
185 |
141 |
44 |
|
Penrith City |
44 |
46 |
-2 |
|
Total |
897 |
683 |
214 |
31.33% |
|
|
|
|
|
Other Area |
|
|
|
|
CCROC |
|
|
|
|
Gosford City |
94 |
72 |
22 |
|
Wyong Shire |
50 |
28 |
22 |
|
Total |
144 |
100 |
44 |
44% |
|
|
|
|
|
New South Wales |
11,120 |
10,179 |
941 |
9.24% |
Sydney Statistical Division |
10,003 |
9,274 |
729 |
7.86% |
(Source: ABS, 2006)
Note 1. The population of the
Strathfield Municipality is included in SSROC.
Note 2. Some Regional Organisations
excluded due to overlap among constituent councils.
number of Japanese
recorded in both the 2006 and 2001 censuses. It also shows the increased number
in the population in the five years between 2001 and 2006, as well as the
percentage increase over the 2001 census. Overall, the numbers of Japanese in
Greater Sydney seem to have increased steadily; however seeing the numbers at
the Regional Organisation level there is an indication that local populations
have been increasing at different rates. The rates of increase in the Japanese
population in NSROC and SHOROC, where the largest Japanese populations have
been recorded, seem to be lower. In fact, in the SHROC region, the rate has
fallen in the past five years. Meanwhile, the WSROC region recorded the highest
rate of increase in the Japanese population between 2001 and 2006, more than 30
percent over the five years. The CCROC region also recorded a high rate of
increase. This trend is interesting, in that both regions are located on the
outskirts of Greater Sydney, far from Japanese „ethnoburbs‟ (Li, 2009).
Therefore, one may
conclude that the Japanese residential distribution in Greater Sydney has
expanded to the outer fringe suburbs in the past five years, while significant
numbers continue to reside in the central and northern suburbs where the
Japanese have established a kind of Japanese ethnoburbs. In summary, the Japanese
in Sydney have begun to settle in a wider variety of suburbs and even to locate
themselves in suburbs remote from Japanese ethnoburbs.
Comparative Analysis with Other
Asian Communities
To consider this expansion of residential
locations of Japanese migrants in Greater
Sydney in detail, I also
compare the Japanese data with those for other ethnic groups. I have selected
ethnic groups classified in the „North-East Asian‟ Group by the
Australian Bureau of
Statistics (ABS ,2006). In particular, I retrieved the data on the residential
distribution of the following four ethnic groups for comparison: Mainland
China; Hong Kong Special Administrative Region (SAR); South Korea; and Japan.
Figure
15 represents four ethnic groups in councils in
Sydney and Metropolitan Areas, and the surrounding regions listed in Figure 6,
by five degrees of population density
(darker shading indicates a denser
population of the ethnic group). Broadly,
Mainland
China Born (111,093 persons) Hong
Kong SAR Born (37,296 persons)
Korea
(Republic of) Born (32,401 persons) Japan
Born (10,328 persons)
Figure 15. Residential
Distribution of the North-East Asian Group in Sydney (Source: ABS (2006))
among the four groups,
those who were born in Mainland China (Chinese people) recorded the highest
population as well as the largest residential distribution (111,093 persons),
stretching down to the Illawarra district in the south of Greater Sydney. The populations
of those who were born in Hong Kong SAR (37,296 persons) and South Korea
(32,401 persons) ranked second with residential distributions, relatively
concentrated in Greater Sydney. The Japan-born people (the Japanese) recorded
the smallest population of the four groups (10,328 persons), but they were the
next most widely dispersed group after the Mainland Chinese. As discussed
before, while the bulk of the Japanese population is still concentrated in
northern and central Sydney, its residential distribution extended widely into
surrounding regions of Greater Sydney, such as the Illawarra (south) and the
Central Coast (north) areas. Also, the 2006 census (ABS ,2006) recorded a
growth of the Japanese population in the Blue Mountains (a council located in
the western fringe of Greater Sydney). In a nutshell, while Japanese choice of
residence in Sydney may follow the traditional pattern to the point that a
large number of Japanese still tend to live in relatively (upper) middle class
suburbs for several reasons, recent trends revealed in a comparative analysis
of the 2001 and 2006 censuses showed a residential distribution that stretches
outside of Greater Sydney. The actual number of people is still smaller,
however, than other northeast Asian groups.
Generally speaking, rapid
growth of the population in the outskirts of Australian capitals has been a national
trend, due to „a bubble‟ (2008, p. 18) in the property market across Australia –
until late 2008, when the global financial crisis hit. As of late 2008, there
were still predictions (Creer, 2002, p. 3) that Sydney house prices would
largely keep increasing, while some suburbs were already facing a decline.
Fiona Allon (2008, p. 16) has pointed out that the proportion of homeowners
among young adults has dropped and that of renters has risen in the decade
since the mid-1990s. Many new home buyers began to be interested in properties
in far outer suburbs where they are able to obtain a larger property for an
affordable price (e.g. Trup, 2008, p. 1). This may correspond to the expansion
of recent Japanese residents to the fringe of Greater Sydney, as shown. In that
sense, one may consider that the recent growth in the Japanese population in
the outskirts of Greater Sydney has matched this national trend. This bubble of
property price has caused particularly serious problems for recent arrivals
(both domestic and international migrants to Australia) in seeking suitable
accommodation around the city. It is, then, conceivable that many (relatively
young) recent Japanese arrivals decided to settle in a suburb remote from
Japanese ethnoburbs.
In addition to this
national trend, I would like to point out that a large number of recent
Japanese migrants are marriage migrants with Australian partners. This fact
indicates that, with regard to their decision of place of residence, they must
negotiate with their local partner who already has established their life in a
certain suburb. As I will show later, certain numbers of my respondents
mentioned that their place of residence in Australia was mostly decided for the
sake of their local partner, who already owned a property or was engaged in a
job for a certain period in a particular suburb. Indeed, when considering the
cause of the recent expansion of place of residence among Japanese migrants, we
can conclude that it is an outcome of both the national trend of the rise of
property and mortgage prices; and of a large proportion of marriage migrants
who have come increasingly to comprise the largest population of contemporary
Japanese migrants to Australia.
While the residential
distribution of Japanese, when compared to other ethnic groups, has expanded
across Greater Sydney and beyond, this greater expansion by a smaller
population may be a cause of some problems for the settlement. By living away
from their co-ethnics, they lose access to some ethno-specific services and
commodities. These ethnically specific services can include not only ethnic
food and other material supplies that sustain their lives, but also other
general services such as medical and legal services in their language or
supplied by co-ethnics. They also lack opportunities to participate as a labour
force in businesses led by co-ethnic business entrepreneurs.
Given that the migrant
struggles to establish adequate social networks in the place of settlement,
relying upon the co-ethnic community, he/she faces more difficulty in this kind
of a situation. Migrants may also miss out on the benefits of official recognition
as members of a „target group‟ if their community in that region is not large
enough, as a particular ethnic/migrant group needs to be supervised and
supported by the local council or other sub-governmental institutions through
settlement services. Consequently, it is conceivable that the isolation of
migrants which comes from the expansion of residence into areas with sparse
population causes psychological anxiety, as well as social disadvantages. On
the other hand, one may suggest to the contrary that the isolation from co-ethnics
or their ethnic community may facilitate integration into a new local
environment.
5.4. Becoming a Consequent
Settler: Marriage Migration
Migration as a Consequence of
Marriage
Considering features of
their residential characteristics, I detail the lives of Japanese migrants
living in Western Sydney. Although this region consists of quite diverse
suburbs, according to the socio-economic profiles of the local community and
regional characteristics (see Chapter 6 for further information), it is the
best outer region in which to examine the lives of Japanese women marriage
migrants with those living in upper middle class suburbs near the central
region (see Figure 16). In particular, I
focus on stories of Japanese „marriage migrants‟, who have increasingly come to
comprise the largest population of contemporary Japanese migrants to
Australia.
Beginning by asking why
these women became interested in coming to Australia, I go on to describe how
some crucial incidents and experiences eventually encouraged them to become a
marriage migrant. Next, I focus on the fact that most of my respondents retain
Japanese „nationality‟, while holding an Australian permanent residence visa.
This „quasi-dual citizenship status‟, as I shall refer to it, will be drawn
from several facets in their lives and future prospects. Meanwhile, their
transnational communication, via electronic media such as the Internet, cannot
be dismissed, as highlighted in works on contemporary diasporas (Bailey, et
al., 2007; Hiller & Franz, 2004; Ignacio, 2005). While literature on the
contribution of electronic media to migrant lives has usually focused on the
formation of (virtual) transnational diaspora
Figure 16. Regional Map of Western
Sydney
Source: WSROC (2006)
communities through the
media, I will argue that such electronic media are, for these Japanese marriage
migrants, also important for representing their „Australian way of life‟.
Finally, by examining the extent to which their marriage migration has affected
their lives, with regard to the location of their residence and an engagement
with a certain transnational lifestyle, I raise several questions about their
strategies and modes of settlement, which will be discussed more deeply in
Chapter 6.
Leaving Japan for Australia:
Reasons
Prior to detailing the
lives of Japanese marriage migrants in Western Sydney, it is important to
remember that, in most cases, these marriage migrants entered Australia as a
visitor without a certain purpose of migration. However, for several reasons
(mostly marriage to an Australian), they eventually made up their mind to stay
in
Australia permanently. In
that sense, it is appropriate to regard many of them as „consequent settlers‟ (Mizukami,
2006b), those who move towards a decision to migrate after having commenced a
period of living in Australia during which they consider themselves to be
temporary stayers. As shown in Chapter 3, women make up a large proportion of
recent Japanese consequent settlers. In the official statistics they are placed
in the „on-shore‟ category, having applied for permanent residency in
Australia instead of
lodging the required applications for a permanent visa at the Australian
Embassy in Japan before their arrival. During fieldwork, I heard several
motivations and reasons which provided encouragement to them to come to
Australia. The two major ones were: learning English; and deserting Japan for
the exploration of a new lifestyle, in accordance with the discourse of
contemporary Japanese lifestyle migration.
Aspiration to Master English
In my fieldwork, many
Japanese marriage migrants said they came to Australia with a desire to improve
their English-language skills. Generally speaking there seem to be two major
reasons for Japanese to improve their English. The first is that better skills
in English will improve their career prospects. The other important reason is
the belief that fluency in English signifies a certain cultural capital. The
aspiration to speak better English may derive from a desire to apply
„westernisation‟ as the yardstick of national development. It was, for example,
one of the main pillars of the official policies (and public discourse)
promoting kokusaika (internationalisation) in 1980s Japan (McCormack, 1996).
For these reasons, some Japanese aspire to go to Australia because it is an
English-speaking country.
While many Japanese enrol
in language schools, a significant number of younger Japanese pursue the
objective of learning English by becoming a Working Holiday Maker (WHM). This
option is widely recognised as the most casual way of learning English. Under
this Program, a WHM visa holder is permitted to attend language school briefly
during a stay of one to two years in Australia. What may hold greater appeal
for young Japanese is that a WHM visa gives them more opportunity to work in
Australia than a student visa does. This is of considerable assistance to those
with a limited budget. Most Japanese WHMs tend to spend the first period of
their stay learning English. It also serves as a preparatory period in which to
set up their long-term stay and develop the language skills that make it easier
to locate job information and to develop social networks. As Nobuaki Fujioka
(2008) observes, the Japanese with a WHM visa exploit its possibilities in
several ways, one of which is to learn English. Many ex-WHMs among my
respondents answered that they went to a language school for the first time and
developed their language skills and networks with co-WHMs in the class.
With regard to the
enthusiasm among Japanese for learning English, Ryuko Kubota (2003) insists
that it even reaches „ideological‟ levels, by emphasising the discourse as if
the Japanese have being excluded from the global stage due to insufficient
English skills. This argument seems to support the proposition that a better
level of English is recognised as higher cultural capital in Japan. More
interestingly, what I found in my fieldwork was that the motivation to learn
English among my respondents was often developed by parents, beyond the respondents‟
own individual desire. That is, their aspiration for English was „inherited‟
from parents who also hoped to achieve it. Here, one can realise that the
interest in learning/mastering English among Japanese seems to be shared across
generations:
Hamano: What was your main motivation for
studying English in Australia?
My mother was interested in studying
overseas, though it was difficult for women of her generation to do it by
themselves. I know she studied English by herself in Japan. I understand this
is the reason why she finally let me take over her dream of studying English
abroad.
(Y.G. October 2007)
Another respondent
spoke to me of her parents‟ influence on her learning English and going abroad:
It was the US where I went abroad for the
first time. I had longed to go abroad since childhood. Perhaps, my parents
wanted me to speak English. So, I remember my mother often played English music
on the car stereo when driving. And she also sent me to English conversation
school. All of our family members loved English so much. That‟s the reason why
I became interested in English.
(T. S. October 2007)
Regardless of such
requirements or wishes across generations, it is believed that learning English
is one of the best strategies by which Japanese can achieve upward mobility in
society. Strategies based on developing cultural capital probably have stronger
prospects of success for women than men, due to a gender bias in Japanese business
culture. For Japanese women, acquiring a „special skill‟ seems to support their
efforts to „jump the queue‟ (Kelsky, 2001). In light of the perception that
Japan suffers the handicap of being a mono-cultural nation (McCormack, 1996;
Oguma, 2002), skill in a foreign language has been particularly recognised as
„women‟s weapon‟, since women often face unfair treatment in the Japanese
business world
(Kelsky, 2001, p. 100).
In fact, a survey by the Japanese Government (MIAC, 2007) on time use and
leisure activities in Japan found that, among young working Japanese between
the ages of 15 and 34, women are more likely to study languages than men.
One respondent explained
that her decision to learn English was what led to her arrival in Australia as
a female business expatriate. When she started work as a high school graduate,
she was disappointed by the fact that none of her male colleagues with a higher
degree at the company would take phone calls from foreign clients for fear of
embarrassment, due to their poor English. As a female member of staff, it was
expected that she would answer such calls regardless of her English skill. The
experience encouraged her to improve her English and finally convinced her to
resume her English studies. She felt that improving her English skills was the
best move a woman working in that office could make. Through the interview with
me, she was thoroughly modest in expressing her desire to achieve her career
aspirations, but it is apparent that her desire to master a „special skill‟ was
what led to her appointment to an Australian branch of the company as a
business expatriate from Tokyo and, eventually, to her permanent settlement in
Australia as a marriage migrant. During her appointment to the company in
Sydney, she met her partner and decided to stay. When I heard this story at her
home, she spoke to me, „(pointing at her partner over there) Then, I was caught
by him‟ while laughing.
In the case of another
woman, before she came to Australia to improve her English, she had already
worked as a translator and interpreter in Japan, as she learnt English at
college (two-year tertiary education). In Japan, while she was satisfied to
find a job relating to the English language she loved, she was jealous of her
college friends who improved their English a great deal after they went to the
US and received a university degree there. In the office, because of her
educational background, she was unable to rid herself of the suspicion that her
university graduate colleagues might be dissatisfied with her. There, she
frequently wondered if her colleagues might question if she deserved to be appointed
to such an important position in the office, without this education. These
feelings eventually drove her to go to Australia to improve her English skills,
although she explained to me that accumulating working experience in Australia
at the initial stage was also an important object for her upon arrival. She met
her Australian partner in the process and remained in Australia with a business
visa, before becoming a permanent migrant through marriage. In the interview, I
still remember that she said that, even during this time, she could not always
stand up to her local colleagues in the workplace, because of the language
barrier or her different background. For this woman, working with fluent
English was, regardless of whether she was in Japan or Australia, important
aspect for self-esteem.
Longing for a New Life, Outside
of Japan
For the Japanese
(especially women), learning English abroad is also frequently driven by their
desire to lead a different life in a different culture. Even though gender
equality has being achieved in the last decades, many women still express a
sense of alienation or estrangement from Japanese society due to their own
perception of their gender, and they view Western society as a hopefully more
welcome environment for women in general. Indeed, an aspiration to learn
English, beyond simply learning the language, relates to their interest in the
West, in opposition to Japanese society, in a better way. Such a perception of
Western countries can be seen as a „defection‟ of Japanese women to Western
society, as discussed by Karen Kelsky (2001). For this investigation, Kelsky
appropriates the Japanese term akogare, in order to conceptualise Japanese
women‟s aspiration to the
West. She defines the term as follows:
[A]kogare, which, translated variously as
longing, desire or idealization, is the word most often used both among and
about women in Japan to describe women‟s feelings about the West. To have akogare
(to akogareru) is to long for something that is unattainable. “Seiy┗/Amerika ni akogare ga atta” (I had
a longing for the West/America) was the phrase with which most women‟s
narratives began. Akogare exemplifies… Western-Japanese interactions in the
modern era: the West is the desired, always unattainable, Other.
(Kelsky, 2001, p. 26)
Kelsky examines cases of
Japanese women who moved to the US driven by their akogare to the West and I
agree with her arguments to some extent, in that a large number of Japanese
women came to Australia motivated by a similar feeling. In my fieldwork, one of
my respondents expressed it as follows, when explaining why she came to
Australia as a Working Holiday Maker:
In my case, I thought I wasn‟t good at
housekeeping, compared to many of my friends who went to university, got a job
as OL,[52]
married and quit the job for life as a house wife… My parents, especially my
mother often told me that she wishes me to pursue ordinary happiness as a woman
(futsu-no-shiawase) by marrying a man from the same workplace, after graduating
from high school and college. But I pondered what ordinary happiness means for
me. Compared to other Japanese in Australia who came here with a clear dream to
come to realise. I came here with no particular reason, only that I wanted to
speak English. I know just the skill of speaking English is not enough [reason]
for doing so, but I wanted to go abroad anyway…
And she continues:
It was in Canada when I was on a trip
with my family that I first had a chance to speak English. I was a junior high
school student then and I was seeing foreigners (gaikoku-jin) 56 for
the first time during this travel. I was afraid of the foreigners until then
but they were in fact so kind to me. I still recall [thinking] Canadian
children as young as I were so cute. I know I was ridiculous to feel such a
thing, but I had been (akogarete-ta) living with the image in the [Western]
movies, I simply had longed for it. That was the whole reason why I came here
(Australia).
(A. S November 2007)
From this narrative, one
can realise that she was „pulled‟ to Australia as a Western country by two
impulses. First, she felt anxiety as to whether she could attain „ordinary
happiness‟ as a woman in Japanese society, though an ideal image of it was
constantly overshadowing her life in Japan. Her sense of dissonance, brought
about by the social pressure on Japanese women, was further exacerbated by her
encounter with the „foreign‟ in Canada. It was also apparent that her encounter
with the first
„foreigners‟ strengthened the longing for
the West that she had developed in Japan.
In the same interview,
she later spoke about how much she grew up as an independent person in her
one-year stay in Australia as a Working Holiday Maker. Thanks to those early
days in Australia, she realised that she had transformed into a more independent
and self-reliant person than she had been in Japan with her family. These
experiences finally led her to consider marriage migration to Australia, after
meeting an Australian in Japan. As the interview went on, she finally mentioned
that her marriage migration to Australia was also an indispensable opportunity
to achieve a „freer life‟, reflecting her anxiety about the social demands on
women in Japanese society. This would be a very succinct summary to explain the
fact that she finally settled in Australia, due to her akogare for the West
(Australia). After having met her future Australian partner in Japan, who was
used to moving frequently between both countries for business, she consequently
immigrated to Australia through marriage to him.
While Kelsky argues that
Japanese women project their akogare onto Western culture and society in
generic terms, I would argue that it is not a sufficient explanation of all why
a large number of Japanese women today go abroad. One should be careful in
arguing that akogare or desire for the West applies to all Japanese women who
go abroad. It particularly needs to be borne in mind that
Kelsky carried out her ethnographic
research among Japanese women who obtained higher education in Japan and could
afford to undertake tertiary education in the US.
Contrary to these women
who went abroad, the aspiration for a Western life can also be fulfilled „at
home‟ through the consumption of Western goods and the sign values embedded
within them. For example, in Gambling with Virtue: Japanese Women and the
Search for Self in a Changing Nation, an ethnographic study of Japanese
housewives, Nancy Rosenberger (1996) observes the ways in which Japanese wives
challenge traditional gender roles in the domestic space, re-organising their houses
by filling them with Western goods and furniture.
According to Rosenberger,
this may represent a kind of resistance by Japanese housewives against a
traditional and conservative family structure and their duty in the home. By
introducing something „Western‟, they attempt to reform the traditional gender
role they must play in the Japanese cultural sphere. On account of Rosenberger‟s
arguments, I particularly became interested in how these Japanese housewives
introduce the embedded sign values of „Western individualism‟ through
Western materials. In
practice, they would believe that Western materials and practices (such as
spacing and dividing the home like a Western house) are cultural goods that
carry Western values (individualism and equality in gender division of labour
in the family) into their Japanese house. Additionally, Rosenberger‟s
observations point out that, for Japanese women, regardless of generation gaps,
representation of self through still-gendered duties in the domestic space is significant
for achieving a certain social identity. In the same vein, as we will see, this
is still the case among Japanese women marriage migrants in contemporary
Australia.
The Japanese women who
were my respondents adopted the strategy of consuming the West by leaving Japan
for a Western country (Australia), instead of struggling to re-construct the
self within their domestic sphere in Japan – against the grain of the
conventional gender role of Japanese housewife, as Rosenberger observed.
However, insofar as these Japanese women in Australia were searching for the
sign value of the West by coming to Australia, I tend to see these women in the
light of lifestyle migrants, who sought migration as a way of „anti-materialistic
consumption‟ (Mamada, 2005). Both these women and other Japanese migrants today
carried out migration in the hope of an improved life „style‟, instead of mere
material fulfilment.
This practice has also
been undertaken by consuming images and values of new culture and life. Above
all, these women made most use of this opportunity to envisage a new life
outside of the bind of traditional and conventional gender roles and values in Japanese
society. This is because I assume that their longing (or akogare) for a different lifestyle and
lifestyle values in experiencing life overseas had not come into being, until
they first learnt to consume sign values of difference embedded in their unique
experiences, as well as the popularisation of international tourism favoured in
consumer society.
The growth of consuming
„experiences‟ (images and information embedded in the object or event of
consumption) is a typical practice in the rise of consumer society in Japan
since the 1980s, alongside the rise of „semiotic consumption‟ and subsequent „de-materialistic
consumption‟ (Mamada, 2005, 2007). For this reason, I partly agree with
Kelsky‟s argument about Japanese women‟s defection, based on the concept of
akogare, as a reflection of what has been a radical issue for women in Japanese
society since the Meiji era. However, my argument here is that it is also
necessary to consider the impact of social changes taking place in Japan in the
1980s, changes which have transformed the nature of going abroad for Japanese
in general.
Initial Reasons to Visit
Australia
Almost all of my marriage
migrant respondents answered that they had a certain period of working
experience in Australia before marriage. Some began by doing casual and/or
part-time work during a WHM or student period. Among these, a few were able to
stay on, having been sponsored for a business visa by an employer, including
Japanese companies in Australia. Regardless of the type of job they had, they
tended to serve Japanese clients and tourists mainly from Japan. Many however
felt that their working conditions were quite problematic and that some
Japanese employers exploited Japanese temporary visitors, such as WHMs, as
Nobuaki Fujioka (2008) reports. At the same time, they acknowledged that it is
quite difficult for Japanese temporary stayers, and even Japanese business visa
holders, to participate in local industry and compete with Australians for
work, due to their lack of local knowledge and lack of adequate language
proficiency. Thus, in order to stay longer in Australia, they must rely on
Japanese service industries for employment and thus miss out on integrating
into mainstream Australian society through the workplace.[53]
One respondent explains this dilemma as follows:
Now it may not be the correct answer to
the question you just asked me but I want to make a point here that while the
Working Holiday Program is technically intended to encourage young Japanese to
interact with local Australian culture and society, such a chance never comes
to the Japanese Working Holiday Makers. For them, the only available jobs are
at Japanese restaurants and on low wages. After all, as they are not good at
speaking English, they will never be able to take part in Australian society.…
For me, the Working Holiday Program seems to be a method of turning young Japanese
into a labour force to be exploited… I really believe they should be a stop
such exploitation of the Japanese Working Holiday Makers by the Japanese
themselves in the future. If the Japanese in Australia help each other, they
are more able to join wider Australian society and offer a better working
environment for our future arrivals. It might make it easier for them to take
part in the mainstream society.
(R. P. September 2007):
While a large number of
young Japanese arrive expecting to have „different‟ or „invaluable‟ experiences
derived from different values and lifestyles in Australia, many of them find
the reality of Australian life means that they land in a lower status than they
had been in Japan. Moreover, even if they avail themselves of the opportunity
to stay in Australia longer by updating their visa status, continued dependence
on Japanese business and industry still seems to be inevitable for the majority
of Japanese, even including permanent residents; in effect, the same situation
they faced when they were a temporary stayers newly arrived in Australia.
The majority of the
Japanese feel that access to job opportunities in the Australian workplace is
limited. Recently, the size of Japan-related service industries in Australia
seems to have shrunk, due to the long economic recession affecting Japan to
this present and consequently to a decrease in the number of Japanese tourists
(Tourism Australia, 2008a). For this reason, in my interviews, some answered
that the impact of the decline of these Japan-related industries in Australia
has discouraged many Japanese from seeking to extend their employment in
Australia. Consequently, regardless of visa status, with regard to working
conditions and job opportunities for the Japanese in Australia, temporary
Japanese entrants in Australia seems to experience difficulty in seeking a way
to stay in Australia with a secure job opportunity.
Becoming a Consequent Settler
(Migrant)
My respondents often
mentioned that they came to Australia for a temporary stay without any clear
aim of later migrating more permanently to Australia. In that sense, their
marriage migration can be thought of as „consequent settlement.‟ Nevertheless,
it is necessary to point out that some Japanese women in my research did come
to Australia intending to stay, even though they first entered the country on a
temporary visa. This strategy would typically be adopted by those who hope to
immigrate to Australia, but do not have sufficient qualifications (and/or
skills and assets) to lodge an application for an Australian permanent visa.
The system allows them to enter Australia and then develop one or more
qualifications that satisfy the criteria for applying for a permanent resident
visa. Mostly the subcategories of permanent visa they obtain are classified in
the Skilled Migration stream.
Unsurprisingly,
significant numbers of these temporary entrants first arrive as WHMs.
Currently, Australia has an agreement of Working Holiday Program with 24
countries, which allows young people (aged 18-30) to stay in Australia for a
certain period (DIAC, 2008a; Tan, et
al., 2009). Because of relatively low criteria and costs to apply for Working
Holiday visa for the Japanese, it is one of the most popular ways to stay in
Australia (see Chapter 3). Since the 1980s, when the Working Holiday Agreement
was endorsed between Australia and Japan, the Working Holiday program has been
recognised as the most convenient and casual way for young Japanese to
experience a long-term stay and to learn English in
Australia, as seen
previously. Although the length of Working Holiday has been strictly limited to
a maximum of two years, some seek a chance to stay in the country permanently
through this temporary visa.
In a study of Japanese
WHMs in Melbourne, Nobuaki Fujioka (2008) gathers several stories of Japanese
WHMs, who make use of the program as a stepping stone to migrate to Australia.
Fujioka identifies two groups of these: the first group are those who intend to
immigrate to Australia as independent or skilled migrants in the future; and
the other are those who are considering if they marry an Australian partner
whom they met in Japan or somewhere else before. Those in the first group
utilise the WH program as an opportunity to develop their skills, as well as to
seek a job which allows them to obtain an employer-sponsored business visa,
upgrading to a permanent immigration to Australia. Fujioka also introduces
other interesting stories of Japanese WHMs who began to consider immigrating to
Australia after they had spent a certain amount of time in Australia as a WHM.
These WHMs try to extend their WH visa with other temporary visas so as to
continue their stay and seek an opportunity to immigrate, having been encouraged
to immigrate to Australia by the enjoyable experiences of their temporary stay.
In local Japanese magazines, one can often find Japanese travel and immigration
agents advertising to these people that they are able to provide „the cheapest
study program‟ for visa extension.
These stories also
contribute to the blurring of the dichotomy of temporary stay and migration
among the Japanese in Australia. In the latter case, these people regard a period
of one year (or up to two years) of WHM as a „trial period‟ in deciding about marriage
migration to Australia. In my fieldwork, I heard similar stories from those who
took marriage migration after they arrived in Australia on a WH visa. In the
case of T. S., when explaining why she took a WHM visa, she listed benefits
such as: availability of long-term stay (one year at least), combined with the
easiest procedure for obtaining a visa; permission to work; permission to study
English for a limited period. Like those who apply for a WH visa for the purposes
of learning English or upgrading to a permanent visa, some marriage migrants,
like T. S., also took a WH program as the most casual and convenient way of
„living‟ in Australia for a certain period. While this person was aware of her
ultimate goal of becoming a migrant through marriage, her arrival with a WH
visa was her spontaneous choice to attain a „trial period‟ before marriage, as
well as to spend a certain time for acquiring basic social skills for
settlement. Indeed, not only are the recent Japanese WHM‟s the largest resource
of the casual labour force in the local Japanese service industries (Joint
Standing Committee on Migration, 1997; Maksay, 2007); they also evolve into a
certain number of future permanent residents, including marriage migrants.
5.5. Australia as a New
Home
Lives of Japanese Marriage
Migrants
Marriage migration is a
crucial experience for these Japanese women which may throw up several critical
incidents in the process. Interestingly, a (somewhat traditional) Japanese
expression to denote women‟s marriage is yome ni iku or totsugu, both of which
can be translated as „to go as a daughter-in-law‟ (Cherry,
1987, p. 73). As Cherry
explains, the significance of these phrases was that „the bride… used to be
expected to go irrevocably into her husband‟s home‟ (ibid.). In that sense,
marrying has been understood generically for Japanese women as a departure to a
new „home‟. In the case of contemporary Japanese marriage migrants, not only do
they have to become accustomed to socio-cultural difference in the new
settlement place after leaving their „homeland‟, they also have to deal with
making a new relationship with in-laws and local networks within the new home.
In the case of Japanese women marriage migrants, these women were independent
travellers who have departed for a new „home‟ in Australia on their own. Many
of them are also vulnerable as migrants, in that their migration did not take
place on the basis of skills or qualifications. Such circumstances imposed onto
the early stage of marriage migration makes one wonder how they experience and
perceive their settlement in the new environment.
Crucial Factors for the Choice
of Residence
The shift from being a
temporary visitor to becoming a migrant by marriage causes a drastic change in
the place of residence of these women in Australia, as well as their lifestyle.
As a Japanese student or WHM, the lives of these temporary stayers depend on
the opportunities provided by a Japanese ethnoburb as both a living and a
working environment. In contrast to this, marriage migrants cannot decide the
location of their residence, but must instead negotiate it within the family,
taking its interests into account. These are likely to include the partner‟s
long-established residence and place of work and the education needs of
children. Many of my respondents informed me that they only moved to western
Sydney, where I conducted my fieldwork, after becoming married. They pointed
out that marriage to an Australian spouse was the most significant reason for
their moving to a part of Sydney where there are few Japanese residents. Some
spoke to me about their moving to western Sydney from other areas (mostly the
central and northern suburbs).
Hamano: Why did you move to this present location [The Blue
Mountains]?
I moved here to purchase a house. The
previous house was too small for a family with two children. Our initial plan
was to renovate, but T [her husband] decided to move out of central Sydney to
somewhere else since the previous place would be smaller even after renovation.
We checked many suburbs, but finally made a decision to move here because this
is close to the main train line [the Western-Blue Mountains Line]. As you know,
the public transportation system is less developed in Australia. We also saw
several properties in the North [of Sydney] and the Central Coast region
[father north], but this place seemed to be the most convenient location
outside of Sydney for access and getting around even without a car. Actually, I
resisted moving up at first because I already had many friends in the previous
suburb, and I thought there is no Japanese around in this area. But, we did end
up moving.[54]
(T. G. November 2007)
Another respondent
also moved to western Sydney due to her partner‟s demand:
I moved to this suburb when I married in
2005. When I and my husband looked for a new place to live, he argued for
staying in Western Sydney, close to the suburb where he was living. He also had
a strong desire to live in a freestanding house. His grandparents lived in this
suburb and I was told it‟s a long-established and safe area. That‟s how we came
to western Sydney where I‟m living now.
(M. C. September 2007)
As these stories
indicate, the decision by these respondents regarding the location of their
current residence was seldom theirs alone. In fact, their new residence after marriage
was mostly selected in accordance with their partner‟s requirement or preference.
Meanwhile, relatively young couples, as M. C. mentioned, decided to move to
this region in order to look for an affordable property in a better environment
for their future family. In my interviews with others, it became apparent that
some could not escape feelings of isolation in western Sydney, since they had
to leave behind the place where they had already established their lives or
which afforded them easy access to local Japanese community services.
At the same time, there
were those who regarded this new region (Western Sydney) as the best place to
live for their future life and family. For example, the NSW Government notes, „Western
Sydney is where many young people are choosing to begin their families with the
population younger on average than for Sydney generally. More than 1 in 3
people (37.4%) are aged 24 years and under‟ (New South Wales Government, 2009).
My Japanese residents also saw the region positively.
They emphasised the
availability of open spaces and beautiful surrounds, essential components of
the „Australian way of life‟, in which they wished to participate with their
family, had appealed to them quite strongly. These positive attributes of
western Sydney, in terms of the kind of „home‟ and lifestyle generally
preferred in Australia, will be addressed in detail in Chapters 6 and 7.
Quasi-Dual Citizenship
When speaking of the life
of contemporary migrants or diasporas in general, it is essential to
acknowledge that all migrants construct and maintain a certain „transnational‟
lifestyle, by belonging to both their homeland and the place of settlement in
particular ways. Just as the growth of the „network society‟ (Castells,
2000) has overwhelmingly
taken place throughout the world, the life of migrants has also been constructed
in the new societal formation, in relation to the circulation of global capital
and media, as well as advanced communication and transportation technologies.
In that sense, an aspect of „transnationality‟ is a distinctive feature of
migrants since the late 20th century. Although, generally speaking,
transnationalism is defined as „the process by which immigrants forge and
sustain multi-standard social relations that link together their societies of
origin and settlement‟ (Basch, et al., 1994, p. 7), its modes of realisation
are, in fact, diversified, depending on migrants‟ socio-economic status as well
as their patterns of entry, such as visa categories related to their motivation
to immigrate to the receiving country (O'Flaherty, et al., 2007). In Flexible
Citizenship: The Cultural Logic of Transnationality (1999), Aihwa Ong explores
a strategy pursued by Chinese business entrepreneurs (mostly from Hong Kong)
and their families of holding multiple citizenships and of spreading their
living sphere across nation-states on the Pacific Rim, in order to achieve the
best results for all family members, as well as to accumulate wealth across
boundaries. For these people, the cultivation of flexible citizenship is a
„strategy‟ to seek to „both circumvent and benefit from different nation-state
regimes by selecting different sites for investments, work, and family relocation‟
(Ong, 1999, p. 112).
As the Department of
Immigration and Citizenship of Australia reports (2008b), the citizenship rate
of Japanese in Australia is surprisingly low. Most Japanese first-generations
in Australia tend to stay in Australia with a permanent visa instead. The main
reason for maintaining this „quasi-dual citizenship‟ status is that Japanese
law effectively restricts its nationals from holding more than one citizenship
or „nationality‟. In the case of my respondents, as a report provided by the
Department of Immigration points out, the rate of Japanese who have obtained
Australian citizenship after their immigration to Australia is quite low
(DIAC, 2008b), and this fact suggests
that they prefer to stay in Australia permanently with an Australian permanent
visa, instead of taking Australian citizenship. This status of Japanese migrants
in Australia represents a form of „quasi-dual citizenship‟. For example, a respondent
explained her choice to settle in Australia under quasi-dual citizenship status
as follows:
Hamano: Aren‟t you interested in applying for Australian citizenship
later?
No, I don‟t think
so. I hesitate to give up my Japanese nationality. Anyway, I don‟t feel any
inconvenience living in Australia as I do now. That‟s another reason.
Hamano: Would you consider taking
Australian citizenship if it was becoming inconvenient to stay in Australia
[under the present arrangement]?
Maybe… But, it
doesn‟t concern me at this stage.
Hamano: Would you apply for it if
Japanese nationals were officially eligible for dual citizenship?
Maybe if dual citizenship was possible, I
might… But, you know, I remember what a pain it was when I applied for an
Australian permanent visa. I must have filled out a heap of documents for that
application. And, I hear that applicants must sing the Australian Anthem to
pass the citizenship test.[55] I‟m
just as happy not to bother since it‟s such an annoying system. Or, I may do it
when I really need to take it, but basically, I don‟t think so.
(Y. R. April 2008)
For this woman, living
with quasi-dual citizenship is convenient enough to settle in Australia. As
with Y. R., many of the respondents in my fieldwork answered that they were
satisfied with the point that Medicare and other benefits relating to social
welfare services are accessible to permanent residents, as well as to
Australian citizens. They also showed their reluctance to limit the length of
stay in Japan once they lose Japanese nationality, even though their intention
is to stay in Australia permanently – even after retirement. In this case, they
understand that being a Japanese national prevents them from holding any other
citizenship and they are consequently living in Australia with Japanese
nationality and Australian permanent residency.[56]
At the same time, they often expressed that they are strongly reluctant to be
obliged to vote in Australian elections, once they obtain Australian
citizenship.
Additionally, in my early research in
Brisbane (Hamano, 2010), some
long-established Japanese
migrants explained to me that they retain their Japanese nationality in order
to receive aged pensions from both sides after retirement, while living in
Australia. Given that the concept of „flexible citizenship‟ is defined by a „strategy‟
to seek to „both circumvent and benefit from different nation-state regimes‟ (Ong,
1998, p. 112), their choice of quasi-dual citizenship status should be taken
into account in the pragmatic strategy between two nations. Even so, since 1
January 2009, the Social Security Agreement between Australia and Japan began
to legislate this situation. By the Agreement, both pensions system are merged.
Consequently, for the Japanese, a certain period of stay in Australia is
counted towards the claim of a Japanese Old Age pension after retirement in
Japan (note: in Japan, applicants compulsorily deposit a certain amount of
money for more than 25 years to receive an Old Age pension after retirement).
This new Agreement therefore might negatively affect their strategy of
receiving pensions from both countries.
Nevertheless, there were
some reasons I recorded in the fieldwork about this quasi-dual citizenship that
cannot be explained as solely pragmatic strategies. Rather, these often contain
an emotional attachment to national identity and linkage with the homeland.
Hamano: What is the reason for not
applying for Australian citizenship?
Mm… Because… I‟m
Japanese.
Hamano: Japanese? In what sense are you
Japanese?
I‟m Japanese. I‟m aware that I‟m living
in Australia as a Japanese. I think I would live here for the rest of my life
(hone wo umeru), but I‟ll be here as a Japanese. I‟ll never become naturalised
an Australian. Like a British citizen, some hold plural citizenship for
convenience, but others never make the choice. I belong to the latter. I have
no problem with holding an Australian permanent visa to live here. I don‟t feel
the point that I have no right to vote here as an inconvenience.
(R. P. September 2007)
As her answer to my
question reveals, her quasi-dual citizenship was explained as her positive
choice, rather than a negative one imposed by Japanese legal restrictions. In
the case of R. P., she asserted that she would not take the „convenient‟ option,
even though the Japanese law was being relaxed on nationals holding plural
citizenships. Therefore, when the Japanese permanent settlers speak of a
situation of quasi-dual citizenship in Australia, it is on the one hand
explained by a strategy of flexible citizenship under the limits currently
imposed on Japanese nationals unable to hold plural citizenship openly; on the
other hand it is an expression of their sense of Japanese diaspora or linkage
with the nation of their birth.
While these Japanese
women marriage migrants mostly retain the status of „quasi-dual citizenship‟
status, there is another concern about the impossibility of holding dual
citizenships, with respect to their children. Under Japanese laws of
nationality, the children of Japanese nationals and non-Japanese nationals are
allowed to hold dual nationalities, although they have to choose either
Japanese nationality or the other once they turn 21 years old. In my fieldwork,
without exception, Japanese women who have children over 21 year old answered
that their children chose Australian citizenship, while those who still have
younger children suggested that their children would also became Australian
citizens in the future. In conversation about the issue of their children‟s
citizenship, some women answered with the practical reason that their children
depended on a HECS-HELP loan, a student loan funded by the Department of
Education of Australia for tertiary education, for which Australian citizens
are generally eligible. Most interestingly, regardless of the age of their
children, my respondents stressed that their children are „Australian‟, who
grew up in Australia and identity with Australian culture and society. Even
though these women are Japanese and their children still hold Japanese
passports, there was almost no doubt for these women that their children grew
up as Australians (with Japanese cultural heritage). To clarify this, these
women of cross-national marriage called their family (including their children)
„Australian‟.
This will be explored further in later
chapters.
Depending upon Digital
Diasporic Media
Another aspect of the
transnational lifestyle of marriage migrants is their heavy reliance upon the
Internet in everyday life. Not only did these women use the Internet to obtain
useful information on Australian life or to keep in touch with their family
long-distance; they also used it for networking with other Japanese women
marriage migrants in Australia, through access to personal blogs, mailing lists
and social network services. Olga Guedes Bailey et at. (Bailey, et al., 2007,
p. 2) argue that „diasporic media cultures become strategic positions for
self-expression and representation… Diasporic media are not set points of
difference; their roles and their significance to audiences and users are
conditional and shaped within wider societal and communication processes‟.
Emily Noelle Ignacio (2005) observes the ways in which Filipino diasporas
construct (or imagine) a diasporic community through the Internet across national
boundaries. Thus the use of advanced media communication technologies, such as
the Internet, has been examined as the most significant facet of the life of
contemporary diasporas in managing a transnational collectivity across great
distances.
These studies tend to
focus, however, on the formation of (virtual) transnational or diasporic
community through the media and examine the process by which contemporary media
technologies have begun to dismantle the geographic and political boundaries of
nations, while, in some cases, the media technology can be appropriated to
imagine an alternative „transnational nationalism‟ (Ang, 2001) or
„imagined community‟ (Anderson,
1991) of contemporary diasporas. The use of the Internet and related
contemporary media technology enables diasporic users to maintain or develop
extended networks across space.
It is clear that Japanese
women marriage migrants today rely on media technology to exchange ideas and
information with other marriage migrants across Australia. A virtual community
on the Internet becomes the site of a semi-diasporic community of Japanese
marriage migrants, who are able to share particular and specific migratory
experiences, rather than developing a more global Japanese community by
integrating a variety of Japanese diasporas. In my research field of Western
Sydney, the population of Japanese is far smaller than in the Japanese
ethnoburbs in northern and central Sydney. Nevertheless, as I noted, many of
these women moved to the region due to the interest of their partners or
families, rather than relying on the established Japanese community in the
locality. It is a region where none of the language periodicals produced for
Japanese speakers in Sydney are distributed, and even though the women make an
effort to get hold of these periodicals in Japanese, most of the articles and
information in them target the interests of residents in the Japanese ethnoburbs.
They tend instead to rely on the Internet for taking part in a local Japanese
network, which shares the same interests on the basis of the same local or
regional context. Such circumstances surrounding the Japanese in western
Sydney were voiced by M.
B. when she found a local Japanese association on the Internet.
Hamano: Have you met any Japanese living
nearby since you lived in this area?
Not at all. First of all, I didn‟t imagine that there are Japanese
living in the
Blue Mountains. I believed that the
Japanese are living in the City or North (northern Sydney). I found the name of
the leader of the local Japanese association on Mixi[57]
soon after I joined it a month ago.
(M. B. October 2007)
While all of my marriage
migrant respondents answered that the Internet is the most important and
popular media for communicating with friends and families in Japan, I had not
been aware that they used the media for extending their networks and communication
with other Japanese-Australians across the region, beyond their close friends
who lived nearby. For Japanese marriage migrants living in a remote suburb,
there are limits to how far the Internet can help them in building a virtual
Japanese(-Australian) community. No matter how potent a force the Internet is
in developing a „virtual community‟ (Rheingold, 1993), linking a variety of
people regardless of their backgrounds, this case suggests that the sharing of
interests beyond „ethnicity‟ may be a minimum requirement. This is because, as
I found, they tend to use the Internet for gathering local information provided
by other local Japanese, and that they preferred to share local knowledge and
news with other Japanese marriage migrants, through their personal blogs and
social network services, to homepages of local Japanese media in Sydney. Mostly
they prefer to exchange information and concerns with other Japanese marriage
migrants living both in Australia and other countries in North America and
Europe.
In this case, through
SNSs and blogs, they mostly speak of their family matters in everyday life,
such as cooking, housekeeping, taking care of children and relationships with
in-laws. That is, even on the Internet, they maintain a limited association with
anyone who is able to share local information or the common interest, which is
essential to their lives as a marriage migrant. To satisfy these conditions,
they likely form a small and what I shall term topic-based translocal network
on the web. These specific usages of the Internet among Japanese marriage
migrants in remote suburbs can be understood in the light of the problems they
have in accessing Japanese print media, which only circulate in areas with a
large Japanese population. Therefore, the contradiction I found here is that
the Japanese marriage migrants I interviewed have to rely on the global and
open-ended communication tool of the Internet, seeking a local small network
for the reason that they are living away from Japanese ethnoburbs in Sydney.
The second and more
interesting aspect of the use of the Internet among Japanese marriage migrants
is that it has become the preferred medium for introducing their lifestyle as
marriage migrants in Australia. In fact, they make the most of the Internet as
a way of representing the lifestyle they have established in Australia. For
example, social network services on the Internet are carried not only for
gathering information and exchanging ideas; they are also constructed as a site
for expressing users‟ personal lives through the blog and diary functions.
Apart from this, amongst my respondents there were certain numbers who run
personal blogs as well as access social network services frequently.
In particular, my
observation of their personal blogs suggests that they are often used as a
place to introduce their Australian lifestyle to those who are living in Japan.
With detailed descriptions of their „ordinary‟ life, in their own terms and
expressions, and plenty of snapshots of their everyday routines and lives with
families attached, their blogs and SNSs function as representations of their
Australian way of life as a Japanese marriage migrant. In fact, when I read few
blogs and websites organised by some of my respondents, all blogs were written
by Japanese only. Topics on the blogs were mostly about their daily lives in
Australia such as, Australian family, different cultural experience, different
working culture in Australia. For me, these blogs simply illustrates the
difference between their Australian lives against Japanese ordinary lives,
which they perceived in everyday lives. In addition to the pragmatic use of the
Internet to share information with other Japanese marriage migrants,
representation of self and lifestyle through the Internet may be crucially
adopted by these ex-lifestyle seekers (a type of lifestyle migrants) as a
convenient media, in order to represent self living in a different lifestyle
value, and a process of re-constituting the self in the new lifestyle and
constituting a „home‟ in the new country. One of my respondents in Western
Sydney welcomes visitors to her personal blog with the following introduction
on the top page:
I met an Aussie in 2003 in Japan, who
speaks fluent Japanese, and I married him in 2005. Now I‟m living with two cute
boys and enjoying my life. Four years have passed since I came to Sydney by
marriage, and I haven‟t spoken English at all. Recently, I finished a course of
beauty therapy at school and got a licence as a beauty therapist here. I‟m now
a mother, a beauty therapist and a happy wife as well. Please come and take a
look at a snapshot of my daily life. I welcome your comments on my blog.
(accessed September 2010, my translation)
As this welcome note
tells, for this woman, blogging her daily life in Australia is not only for
about maintaining her diasporic identity at a distance; it also functions as an
opportunity for her to represent her new identity (as mother, professional
worker and happy wife) via the Internet. Indeed, when speaking of the usage of
the advanced tele-communication media, it is also important to recognise that
the virtual space provided by the media is a great deal of networking across
distances, as well as the site of representing a new self which has been
re-moulded in the new country.
5.6. Are Japanese Women
More Adaptable to Difference?
Women’s Gift, Men’s Flaw
Even though they are
largely ignorant of the exact statistical facts on the population and its
socio-cultural diversity, as well as the gender imbalance of Japanese in
Australia, most Japanese respondents whom I met were aware that the gender
imbalance in the Japanese in Australia is increasing, due to a growth in the
number of Japanese female marriage migrants. In my fieldwork, I always asked my
respondents the reason for this. With this question, I did not mean to examine
their knowledge on the Japanese population. Rather, I was interested in the
logic of explanation of the gender imbalance, of which they are aware, in
Australia. I attempted to investigate the ways in which they express their
perceptions of gender in the Japanese context, and how they judge them in the
new Australian context.
Mostly, their answers
derived from their perception that Japanese women in Japan (especially in
business culture) experience more professional adversity than men. They pointed
out that women, at a certain stage in their career, often face a glass ceiling
that prevents them from achieving an upward social mobility, as Karen Kelsky
(2001) described. Interestingly, while they pointed out this adverse situation
for women, they also added that, in Japanese society, contemporary Japanese
women tend to consider themselves as more „flexible‟ and „less obliged‟
individuals than
Japanese men, and are
able to choose their own lives more freely for this reason. By contrast,
Japanese men must devote the whole of their lives to the development of society
and support their family as a breadwinner. Let us see a prime example of this
perception of Japanese women from my interview:
Hamano: Why do you think there are more
women than men in the couples of intermarriage between Japanese and Australian
around you?
Perhaps… I guess, an image of the
foreigner is someone with those blue eyes. Japanese women go abroad to getto
(get) such a lover. And they also go abroad for career. In Japanese society,
men‟s status still seems to be higher than women.
Hamano: Have you ever been treated like
that in Japan?
Yes, especially by elder men. I haven‟t
been treated like this by men of the same young generation. Elder Japanese men
tend to look down on women. For example, they order us to make tea in the
office as a matter of course. But overseas, every colleague should be treated
equally. If you drink water, just get it for yourself, etc. Those Japanese
women who don‟t like such an environment may go abroad. Also, another reason
why women go abroad is by (inter)marriage. There is one reason why women go
abroad easier than men. Japanese men have a duty to keep working the same job
in society. That‟s why they‟re afraid of leaving their responsibility to keep
working in society. So, they maybe give up on going abroad in the end.
(M. B. October 2007)
Here, she expressed her
two views on the status of women in Japanese society. First, she understands
that Japanese society has been a male-dominant or male-centred society that
consequently pushes Japanese women to go overseas in search of more fair or
equal treatment. „Foreign‟ society (but here this actually means Western
society) is imagined to be a place where there is gender equality, in contrast
to Japanese society. This discourse complements Karen Kelsky‟s (2001) study of
Japanese women who left Japan, driven by an akogare for the West. At the same
time, this respondent also emphasises that women are relatively freer
individuals than men in Japanese society, due to the fact that Japanese men
must carry considerable responsibility. In this type of discourse, however, one
should not ignore the fact that it is a sense of exclusion or alienation from
the mainstream of society that generates positive discourses of women‟s
perception of being free from social duty or responsibility in Japanese
society.
With this emphasis on the
„flexibility‟ of Japanese women, this respondent intends to say not only that
Japanese women go abroad more than men, but they also make good relationships
with a foreign partner or accommodate themselves in a different culture and
life. That is to say, these Japanese women may consider that they are more
adaptable and accepting of different cultures and values than men (or they are
more ambitious to consume different cultures and values, to transform their
oppressive environments in Japanese society). As Kelsky found (2001, pp.
117-120), such discourses of Japanese women‟s „flexibility‟ are represented in
a positive and negative light, relative to women‟s social status in Japanese
society. Positively, it is acknowledged and represented as a sort of invaluable
talent or even „immanent nature‟ of women that aids the accommodation of a new
lifestyle easier than
Japanese men, who
are supposed to stick to their own culture and customs instead of situating the
self flexibly in a different environment. Negatively, it is considered as an
inevitable result of the alienation of women from Japanese (business) society. This
participant‟s sense of a perceived marginality in Japan turned into a positive
perception of flexibility once she left Japan. Nevertheless, interestingly,
this respondent also mentioned that young Japanese men (note: she is in her
late-twenties) seem to treat women equally, compared to their elder
counterparts. In interviews with my respondents, I was sometimes told that such
positive perceptions of younger Japanese men, contrasted with those held with
respect to the older generation, were informed by experiences in the Japanese
workplace.
Nevertheless, I am
interested in the high degree to which the ambivalent notion of female
flexibility is appropriated in Japanese marriage migrants‟ narratives, into a
positive discourse of Japanese women that sees them as independent individuals
better able than men to survive in and accommodate to a different culture and
society.
Ah, yes. Finally, Japanese women might
have abandoned Japanese men.
Hamano: Why do you think so? What do you
think is the reason why Japanese women tend to go abroad more than men?
(For Japanese) men, it must be
comfortable to stay in Japan. I mean they like to be close to their „mother‟s‟
side. Japanese parents also wish their sons not to stray away from them and
keep in touch with them closely. But, the girl is basically able to go away for
a couple of years without hesitation; the boy cannot do it once they begin to
work. From my experience, Japanese women who end up settling in Australia set
out with the feeling that they would go to Australia and have a good time for a
couple of years and then go home.
(C. C. November 2007)
In this discourse,
Japanese women‟s flexibility is also represented as their talent to be independent
from their parents, while Japanese men tend to be faithful to their „home‟
culture and parents and cannot leave Japan for these reasons. This woman‟s perception
of „immature‟ Japanese men, very dependent on their mothers, resembles the
popular discourse of mazakon, derived from the English term „mother complex‟, to
describe the nature of Japanese men. Meanwhile, this mazakon discourse also
indicates a general perspective of Japanese men, who cannot help but make the
relationship with their female partner like the mother-child relationship,
rather than a fair and equal relationship between two mature individuals. In
other words, in this discourse, Japanese men tend to look to their female
partner as a caregiver, expecting the partner to offer „motherhood‟.[58]
Repeatedly, this
respondent compared Japanese women to men to explain why we seldom see a couple
comprised of a Japanese man and Australian woman :
As time goes by, Japanese women have
changed, I mean westernised. But, men‟s ways of thinking are the same as
before. So, they are lagging behind women nowadays. That‟s why Japanese men
cannot have a relationship with Australian women. (…) And, Japanese women have
been brought up in a „standard manner‟, I say „standard manner‟ because women
are brought up normally to associate with living together with someone in the
future. For example, if a Japanese woman lives with a man, they will at least
undertake 65 percent of the housework, while in Australia, the ratio between
man and women is 50 to 50, in fact. They do it very naturally. They can do it
without thinking. They spontaneously get in with the housework more than men.
Like, they feel spontaneously, „Oh, let me clean up the bathroom‟,
like this.
After speaking about different issues, she
came back to the previous topic:
In Australia, children are educated to
work equally regardless of their gender; it is natural for them to work equally
at home as well. However, in fact, as Japanese women spontaneously work more
than Australian men at home, they are so happy. So, Australian men always say
„thank you‟ for them and it makes Japanese women happy too. But, it is the way
that Japanese men are careless and never help their domestic work that makes
women complain. Also, these men are too shy to represent their feelings and
therefore not good at having good communication with their partner. Even if
they had a chance [of having a relationship with an Australian woman], they
could not stand it for long. Also, Japanese boys cannot live without having a
Japanese breakfast when home staying in Australia. There are never such
Japanese girls; only boys complain.
(C. C. November 2007)
She assumes that
western/Australian education of children stresses gender equality and
criticises the fact that Japanese men‟s ways of thinking are still gender
biased and outdated, while their Australian counterparts are already
„developed‟, as Western individuals, as more flexible subjects. She believes it
is for this reason that Japanese women are good at having a relationship with
Australian partners. However, reading her discourse precisely, one has to
understand that not only does her discourse on Japanese women highlight women‟s
flexibility or adaptability to Western values; it also focuses on the virtue of
traditional femininity, to the point that she describes the way the womeny
undertake domestic chores on behalf of their partners as „spontaneous‟, similar
to a sense of the very „motherhood‟ ascribed to the nature of
(Japanese) women. In
fact, after the previous conversation, the respondent began to speak of
Japanese men‟s „sissy‟ attitude, as compared to Australian men, by saying:
It should be attractive (to Australian
men) Japanese women‟s spontaneous desire to look after their partner‟s lives,
but Japanese men do not have this appeal (to Australia women), regardless of
other good characteristics they may have. They aren‟t good at expressing their
feelings either. A long time ago, Japanese would have certain guts and could
exercise this masculinity to protect their family, but there are no longer such
things among recent Japanese men. That‟s why it must be difficult (for Japanese
men to find an
Australian partner).
(C. C. November 2007)
In the case of M. B.,
cited previously, she represents her contradiction that: Japanese women are
alienated from Japanese society; but they tend to attain independency and
flexibility in terms of their ability to realise their life choice by leaving
Japan. Then,
for C. C., while the
Japanese feminine subject is represented as a more developed/westernised explorer
who acknowledges and desires gender equality, rather than Japanese men who are
still indifferent to the problem; they‟re also proud of still being sensitive
to a traditional gender sense and „spontaneously‟ taking care of their partner.
Thus, in the discourses on the gender imbalance in Japanese cross-national
marriage examined above, by referring to their „flexibility‟, there are always
entangled gender expressions of flexibility and adaptability of contemporary
Japanese femininity. Nevertheless, this is the way these Japanese marriage
migrants express their sense of Japanese femininity.
5.7. Conclusion
I have described two
major facets of the characteristics of contemporary Japanese migrants in this
chapter. First, investigating several degrees of comparative analysis of two
statistic data sets extracted from Australian censuses in two periods, I showed
that the residential distribution of the Japanese population is in North and
Central Sydney, where arguably most of the Japanese ethnoburbs are located.
Even though the bulk of Japanese are still concentrated in northern and central
regions, both of which have allegedly been the centre of the Japanese
ethnoburbs, it is noteworthy that the population in the outer suburbs is
growing more rapidly than those in the traditional Japanese ethnoburbs located
in the middle of Greater Sydney. Of course, this finding should be considered
in the context of a general national trend, rather than as a peculiar trend in
the Japanese population only. The fact is that all Australian households in the
nation have been faced with a rapid increase in the price of property across
Australia in recent years. The Japanese population did not escape the pressures
of rising costs in the housing market in Sydney!
I argued that issues may
be expected to arise with regard to their settlement in and linkage with the
co-ethnic community, as the expansion of the Japanese population continues.
First, due to the small number of the population, the residential distribution
causes distancing from other Japanese communities in Sydney. Such a scattering
of Japanese may not only be caused by living away from Japanese ethnoburbs, but
can also be a consequence of the fact that their population is too small to
build satellite Japanese communities in new residential areas. In addition to
the distance from their ethnic community, living in a remote suburb also means
less access to Japanese goods, services and information provided by Japanese
local media, generally circulated and distributed within the Japanese
ethnoburbs. The question becomes, how do these Japanese, isolated from the bulk
of their community, mould an ethnic association for themselves? On what grounds
will they associate and who will be motivated to join?
I have focused on the
situation faced by marriage migrants living in the western outskirts of Greater
Sydney as a prime example, and I have examined the ways in which they explain
how they made up their mind to come to Australia and then consequently became a
permanent migrant. I extracted several remarkable facets to illuminate their
lives from their narratives, especially focusing on some common incidents
before and after they became consequent marriage migrants. After considering
these narratives, what I propose to highlight is that their life in Australia
will be a series of negotiations or adaptations with their local families‟ interest,
whether they like it or not. Not only do they face a new life away from their
familiar co-ethnic communities; they also experience that their home – within
Australian families – becomes a series of cultural negotiations. This may also
include several concerns about their children born in Australia. Under such
circumstances, it is necessary to explore the ways in which these Japanese
marriage migrants re-evaluate their Australian way of life, in the process of
their settlement as a marriage migrant from Japan.
It can then be said that
almost all migrants in the world are a certain type of „transnational‟ migrant;
their transnationality and their ways of maintaining such circumstances are
quite diversified. Some achieve a transnational lifestyle with a high mobility
between their home country and settlement; others constitute a virtual
transnational network using advanced telecommunication media. Even within a
single ethnic community of migrants, there are several patterns and modes of transnationalty.
For example, Martin O‟Flaherty et al (2007) have studied variations among
migrants to Australia in the propensity to visit the home country, and conclude
that formation of a „transnational‟ lifestyle is more closely associated with migratory
pattern, particularly the visa category under which the migrant entered
Australia, than with
place of birth (ethnicity). Also, the frequency of returning home depends on
the migrant‟s life stage in the new country.
My respondents expressed
their difficulty in returning to Japan frequently once their children go to
school, since they always associate and support their children as they begin to
take part in wider social and school activities. In turn, those who are
semi-retired or retired marriage migrants are more likely visit to Japan more
often than before. Some scholars of transnationalism, such as Aihwa Ong (1999)
or Joanna Waters (2003), point out the gender division of transnationalty (or
global mobility) within a single family of migrants, since women are often
obliged to engage in housekeeping and taking care of children in both local and
domestic spaces, on behalf of their „transnational‟ male partners, who are
often described as the hyper-mobile transnational agents of transnationalism of
the present day.
Looking back to their
local life in Australia, I confirmed that these women‟s transnationalty,
particularly with regard to the use of the Internet for virtual networking, was
distinctive, while considering themselves as having a „quasi-dual citizenship‟
status seemed to be rather popular among the Japanese migrants in general,
regardless of their intention to return to Japan after retirement.
Accordingly, I propose
that their life may constitute a multi-layered living space. While they are
making considerable use of advanced telecommunication tools, in sustaining
their transnational lifestyle in Australia, their efforts and struggles to
integrate themselves into the local Australian society are playing out on a
parallel track in their everyday lives. Indeed, their transnationalty is part
of their multi-layered life, alongside all the strife of their local existence.
While these marriage migrants, on the one hand, make great efforts to „dwell‟
in the new country, balancing between their co-ethnics and local communities,
they may be, on the other hand, establishing the „translocal‟ or „diasporic‟
life that is the nature of migrant lives today.
Finally, I propose that,
in the case of my respondents, it is imperative to consider the point that they
belong or belonged to a type of „lifestyle migrant‟, whose aim to leave
Japan for Australia was
an exploration of a new lifestyle or a reconstitution of self through
consumption practice – consuming different lifestyle values – and that their
marriage migration is a consequent of their exploration of a new lifestyle. It
is, however, probable that, in the process of settlement as a migrant, they
would encounter a number of „unexpected‟ incidents that affect their lifestyles
in Australia more than they expected. Indeed, it is questionable as to what
extent their new life in Australia, or to what extent their new „Western‟ life
in association with Australian families, shifts their perception of gender role
and family obligation, or remakes them accommodate themselves in the new
environment. In this sense, I quote Nancy Rosenberger‟s comment with regard to
the strategy of Japanese housewives:
Western goods and styles are doubly
“domesticated” – into Japanese homes and into Japanese family and gender
relationships. Are Japanese women also domesticated once again in the process?
The answer is ambiguous.
(Rosenberger 2001, 151)
Here, it is fair to say
that a Western lifestyle or consuming Western goods and ideas definitely
transform women‟s life in Japan in a more liberal manner. In the meantime, one
has to notice that engagements within the domestic space are still considerable
for Japanese women across the generations. In this vein, one would be
interested to know to what extent Japanese marriage migrants, through an
experience of marriage migration to Australia, re-evaluate or reconsider their
gender identity as they are given a new social role and position in Australia.
Contrary to this, in order to re-constitute a new lifestyle in negotiation with
their cultural values and those of their families in the domestic space, in
what ways do they remake or reinvent their „Japanese‟ femininity? Finally, what
ethnic associations for these migrants can be imagined under these
circumstances? These questions will be further investigated in the subsequent
chapters.
CHAPTER 6. REMOULDING
ETHNO-GENDERED SELF AMONG JAPANESE WOMEN MARRIAGE MIGRANTS
6.1. Introduction
In Chapter 4, I examined
the reasons why contemporary Japanese migrants in Australia became less active
in managing their ethnic association. I focussed on two stable facts drawn from
my research: first, while it is still important for them to belong to a
Japanese ethnic association in the local region, the Japanese lifestyle
migrants of today have carefully attempted to be independent from it; in the legacy
of lifestyle migration, their priority in Australia is to become self-reliant
and independent subjects, who are able to open up to new life in Australia on
their own. Indeed, over-reliance on the ethnic Japanese community was perceived
to be in possible conflict with the Australian way of life that the migrant
wanted to achieve – where their desirable life is an imagined and idealised „Australian
way of life‟ perceived to be unattainable in Japan.
In considering the nature
of recent Japanese migrants in Australia, it is also necessary to note the high
degree of diversification within social categories of contemporary migration. A
reference to any collectivity is problematic because of the complexity of members‟
identity, as ethnicity intersects with other socio-cultural aspects such as
class and gender. Most recent Japanese migrants today, however, have a certain
commonality (to some degree), in that the reason for their departure for
Australia arose from some exploration of new lifestyle values.
There has been a rapid
and considerable increase in Japanese marriage migrants to Australia. Post-war
Japanese society has been considerably modified by the introduction of laws
concerned with improving women‟s social justice, and contemporary Japanese
women seem to be more liberated from their historically unequal status with
men. Japanese women still feel, however, a residual sense of gender
disadvantage which is articulated by my respondents (Brinton, 1993; Cherry,
1987; Edwards, 1992; Gelb, 2000; Suzuki & Stickland, 2007). The burst of
Japan‟s economic bubble in 1991 contributed to the further reconstruction of
Japanese society and its business world. Society seemed to have become more
flexible, and the principle of meritocracy became increasingly popular in
Japanese business. Under these circumstances, women were thrown into a more
insecure and unstable world, although some may have felt that this social
transformation gave them more opportunity to choose their own lifestyle
(Fujita, 2008). In fact, such an increase of flexibility and mobility
(associated with uncertainty) has often been disguised as the apparent
expansion of individual freedom of lifestyle choice.
In both positive and
negative ways, as seen in previous chapters, structural problems for women
(especially in their working career) have placed more pressure on them to fly
away from Japan than on men. As discussed in Chapter 5, Japanese women‟s sense
of marginalisation from mainstream society might have encouraged them to look
beyond the nation. Not only would they see overseas as a more egalitarian or
affirmative place for women; they would also see that their self recognition,
as a previously marginalised feminine self, could be redefined with a positive
flexibility, in the context of a new life in a new land. Of course, this logic
of converting social marginality into individual flexibility is partly a result
of the development of individualisation, releasing women from the yoke of socio-cultural
obligation. It is no wonder that significant numbers of Japanese women have
decided to be permanent settlers through marrying a local partner.
In this chapter, I will
discuss three major questions with regard to the new life of Japanese female
marriage migrants in Australia. First, I investigate the way in which a
Japanese marriage migrant reconstitutes the self, once she becomes a „migrant‟
in Australia rather than a transient visitor there. How does she convert her
„temporary‟ overseas experience into permanent settlement? What new experiences
and unexpected anxieties does she face when dwelling in Australia? Or, how do
her efforts of „dwelling‟ in Australian society affect or even clash with her
desired or imagined Australian way of life, as she imagined it to be before
becoming a settler?
These initial questions
can be analysed as perceptions of downward social mobility as they bear upon
the experience of migration.
Next, I consider the
meaning of „home‟ for marriage migrants. Generally speaking, migrants are apt
to maintain two homes at the same time, both psychologically and materially.
Their first home is also called the „homeland‟, the place they have left but still
keep in mind. More recently, thanks to advanced tele-communications and
transportation systems, migrants are able to live both in their homeland and
their new home in a transnational manner. The other home is a material and physical
home in the place of settlement, as well as a close family. Living between both
homes is the basic status of today‟s migrant. Using this assumption, I will
look into the ways in which Japanese marriage migrants dwell in their new
society. I examine in particular the extent to which the practice of making a
new home and engaging in domestic duties benefits (and perhaps risks) the
integration of marriage migrants in their new society.
Finally, after referring
to the importance of domestic duties in making a home in Australia, I will
discuss how their ethno-gendered identity is re-evaluated or re-constructed
through their migratory experience. I will also consider to what extent the
migrant is comfortable with her new life, in comparison with her imagined
Australian way of life. These discussions launch, in turn, further debates in
Chapter 7 about the ways in which Japanese marriage migrants take part in local
neighbourhoods and communities, and maintain their co-ethnic networks and their
own (feminine) Japaneseness.
6.2. Migrant Women and the Problem of Social Mobility
Ethnic Associations: Do
They Support All New Arrivals?
Except in several
privileged cases, the migrant can rarely avoid encountering a certain downward
social mobility in the course of settling in a new country (Ho, 2006; Stasiulis
& Yuval-Davis, 1995). As a new arrival with a different culture and customs,
the migrant must experience certain handicaps in accommodating him/herself to a
new life in another set of values, cultural customs and a general sense of
strangeness. To deal with these issues, which are faced by all migrants in
settler societies such as Australia, migrants are technically entitled to
access a wide range of settlement service programs. These programs for migrants
(and refugees) aim to facilitate the settlement process. Accordingly, they
function as a sort of affirmative treatment to deal with migrants‟ initial
downward mobility. In addition to these official support programs, the
spontaneous aid of NGOs and established ethnic migrant associations should not
be ignored. Under such circumstances, ethnic migrant associations are often
expected to play an important role in aiding the settlement of new arrivals.
Generally speaking, ethnic associations in a settler society are an association
of migrants who share the same ethno-cultural identity, or simply comprise
those who are from the same homeland. These ethnic migrant associations
frequently work jointly with government institutions as NGO organisations, with
the help of government funding. For instance, the Australian Department of
Immigration and Citizenship (DIAC) offers an annual grant scheme, called the
Settlement Grant Program (DIAC, 2009),
and the NSW Government also set up a similar grant program termed the Community
Development Grants Program, via the Community Relations Commission for a
Multicultural NSW (CRC), a division of ethnic and multicultural affairs of the
state (CRC, 2009). According to my research, however, no Japanese ethnic
associations in Sydney have applied for these grant programs as of early 2009.
Japanese Women Marriage Migrants and the Local Japanese Ethnic
Community Although I examined the dual function of
ethnic associations as essential to sustaining the association, I also revealed
that this dual function does not always include diverse patterns of migrants,
under a coherent ethnic identity. As I detail in the following section, it is
also relevant to speak of the perception of Japanese women marriage migrants,
who sometimes express their social distance from established Japanese ethnic
association in Australia. Rather, they consider that these Japanese ethnic associations
would exclude them, according to the several social distinctions, such as
socio-economic, marital and residential differences, between them.
Nevertheless, it does not mean that these Japanese women are less concerned
about taking part in a Japanese association in the region. In fact, one easily
finds that small Japanese mothers‟ groups or playgroups are mushrooming and
they frequently call for new members in the classifieds in Japanese magazines
and on websites for local Japanese.
In addition to this, I
also focus on the fact that these Japanese women marriage migrants are
consequent settlers, who aspired to an alternative lifestyle and values to
re-draw their life (or at least attempt
to find a cue for doing it) in Australia. In this sense, they can also be a
type of lifestyle migrants who immigrated to Australia for the attainment of an
Australian quality of life virtually unavailable in Japanese society, and this
may detach some of them from a tight Japanese community and network. It may also
make them less concerned about associating with a wider Japanese ethnic
network. In my fieldwork in Western Sydney, I found that women were ambivalent
and even sometimes negative about major local ethnic Japanese associations,
such as the Japan Club of Sydney (JCS) or the Japan Society of Sydney (JSS). [59]
Overwhelmingly, they acknowledged these large and long-established Japanese
ethnic associations in Sydney, but few were interested in belonging to them,
apart from their interest in sending their children to the Saturday Japanese
School organised by the JCS. With regard to their relatively negative and
hesitant ideas of participation in the larger Japanese ethnic associations in
Sydney, I found several common feelings and perceptions (and also misunderstandings)
about these associations. These derive from residential dissociation from the
dominant Japanese ethnic community, generational differences, and conflict in
the various aims of running ethnic associations. Some of these appear below, in
the conversation I had with one of my respondents:
Hamano: Have you considered taking part
in the Japan Club of Sydney before?
Maybe not ... However, as my husband
worked at a Japanese institution, I know what it is like.
Hamano: Do you particularly mean elder
Japanese executive members?
Yes. But not only them. Not only is it
because of these executives, there are also many senior members of upper class
status. It consists of not only migrants but also chuzaiin (Japanese business
expatriates). I distinguish myself from these people. For example, I‟ve visited
the house of the director of a Japanese semi-governmental institution. It was a
penthouse at Neutral Bay. French cuisine was served for the dinner. My
husband‟s boss also lived at a place where it looked like a resort hotel. I
cannot develop a relationship with those who are living in such a place, with
the great financial support of their company. They earn enormous salaries that
are greater than those earned by local workers. (When looking back to the
dinner), I suppose they invited us to their home because they had pity on my
husband and for his salary which was not large enough compared to them. I
really felt that the amount of their salary was something extraordinary.
Hamano: Do you mean unrealistic?
Yes, I do.
Hamano: Then, have you met actual members
of the JCS before?
No, but it is
beyond my comprehension. They‟re living in a different world. They‟re living in
a place like a condominium in Hawaii in Sydney. It has a tennis court, swimming
pool and even a pleasure boat. I can‟t take part in the JCS because I cannot
associate with such people.
(R. S. August 2007)
First of all, I would
here offer a nuanced understanding of the JCS. It is an organisation of
Japanese migrants, not for Japanese chuzaiin or business expatriates. Such
members have their own association, the Japan Society of Sydney (JSS), although
some members reciprocally communicate and belong to both associations. In fact,
as Mr Yoshihide Hosaka, the founder of the JCS explained to me, he decided to
establish his own association of migrants because he was not welcomed by the
JSS when he migrated to Australia in 1980.[60]
Thus, it is necessary to consider how much
R. S. (and other respondents
in my research) exaggerated or generalised their perception of „other‟
Japanese: here, the Japanese living in the upper-middle class northern suburbs.
Leaving aside her misconceptions, however, it is worth examining the
implications of her story.
R. S. clearly
distinguishes herself from the Japanese in the JCS, even though she has not
been a member of the JCS before. To explain the distinction between her and
other Japanese in the north Sydney region, she told me a story of an experience
at the home of her husband‟s boss, located in a wealthy Sydney harbour side
suburb. What interested me in her story was the rigid class distinction which
she drew between her (i.e. her and her husband‟s life) and the life of her rich
counterpart. Her awkwardness at the dinner was the result of class difference
amplified over a common ethnic background. That is, in the case of contemporary
Japanese migrants, ethnicity (or nationality in a Japanese sense) may not
function properly to develop a sense of common ethnic identity across
socio-economic differences between the members in Australia. This fact also
supports my argument in Chapter 4, to explain the reason why membership of
larger Japanese ethnic associations in Australia has been declining recently.
Common ethnicity or nationality is no longer strong enough, or enough reason,
for Japanese migrants to associate and act together. In addition to some
misunderstandings about and generalisations of the Japanese living in the
northern upper-middle class suburbs, the differences between residential
suburbs (west and north) and lifestyle (from a disparity in income) served to
repel R. S.‟s interest in taking part in the JCS.
During my fieldwork with
Japanese marriage migrants living in Western Sydney, I often heard this same
perception of the JCS and of Japanese migrants of the northern Sydney suburbs
repeated, although these were often represented with a generalisation and
simplification of the Japanese in the northern Sydney region. In fact, thanks
to the formation of the largest Japanese ethnoburb, the socio-economic
characteristics of the Japanese residents in the northern Sydney regions are
the most diverse of those in Greater Sydney. They comprise not only long-term
residents such as permanent settlers (including cross-national marriage
couples) and chuzaiin (and their families), but also Japanese short-term
residents (e.g. working holiday makers and students), all of which arise from
the considerable job opportunities for young Japanese in this region. I also
heard such a sort of generalisation of the „other‟
Japanese living in north Sydney region, as
M. C. mentions here:
Hamano: Have you thought about taking
part in a Japanese ethnic association?
No, I have never thought about it. The
Japanese in the city basically consist of chuzaiin. Many chuzaiin are also
working here (in the city). I do not have something in common to talk about
with them. Not only are they older than I am, I also have nothing in common
with them.
Hamano: Then, what kind of Japanese association
would you join?
I have no idea what kind of Japanese
ethnic associations are in Sydney ... I would join if I were able to share
something in common with members of the same generation by going out for dinner
together. I would do this, if I could
enjoy myself in an association like that.
Hamano: Why do you think it‟s necessary
to associate with the same generation in the Japanese association?
Because I believe I could share common
values with them. Well… when I think about myself objectively, I have been
living here at a distance from the tightly knit (local) Japanese community. It
would be obvious when considering the suburb I currently live in. Furthermore
[after a short silence] my husband doesn‟t speak Japanese so much…
Hamano: So, do you feel the JCS is a
duplication of Japanese society?
I really feel so. I don‟t want to locate
myself in such an environment. Of course, I understand that there would be many
advantages in taking part in the Japanese association, although I myself am not
interested in that. First of all, both registration and membership fees of the
JCS or, perhaps, the JSS are quite expensive. I don‟t understand the reason why
members have to pay such expenses merely to join. It would be nice for me to
join a relaxed Japanese community, just for having a chat about recent news
with tea once a month, while I assume it would be difficult to manage it. It
might be worth paying both 90 dollars for registration and 60 dollars more for
annual membership if members were able to receive beneficial information in the
meeting. However, I suspect the information available from the association
would be useful only for residents from the northern suburbs. For this reason,
I cannot see any reason to join.
(M. C. September 2007)
Instead of referring to a
distinct class difference between those Japanese in the west and north, M. C.
mentioned only her inability to share common (values) with them. As well as R.
S. cited above, M. C. also misunderstands the constituent members of the JCS by
generalising their social background. Even so, it is arguable that this
discourse, of course, comes from a sense of class difference between herself
and her co-ethnics in the northern suburbs.
When M. C. suggested
there were other extra reasons for keeping away from the JCS, she firstly
implied a preference for a free lifestyle in Sydney that is separate from the „tightly
knit‟ Japanese ethnic community. As I have discussed in a previous chapter, her
worry about this Japanese society in Australia seems to be a typical discourse
of Japanese lifestyle migrants, whose initial purpose of coming to Australia
was motivated by a desire to leave their suffocated way of living in Japan.
Having left Japanese society for negative reasons, these lifestyle migrants
(this participant is also a marriage migrant) would be careful in what
involvement they might take up with the local Japanese community. However, at
the same time, this woman did not envisage staying away from the local Japanese
community at all. In the latter part of her interview above, she suggests that
she would happily associate with other Japanese, if she had something in common
with them. Taking part in JCS is pointless for her because the information
provided by the club is irrelevant to her life in the western suburbs. With
these aspects in mind, M. C. is not enthused by the prospect of participating
closely alongside local Japanese or in their communities. Rather, she seems to
be interested in taking part in this only under certain conditions,
specifically, those that constitute to the fulfilment of her life in Australia.
One could describe the
unique nature of Japanese female marriage migrants as new lifestyle migrants in
two senses. First, their migration was usually carried out individually, or at
least, as seen in the case of M. C., their life is established in association
with their Australian partner (and in-laws maybe involved in some cases),
rather than being strongly dependent on the existing Japanese ethnic community.
They are technically still able to access the local Japanese community to some
extent, though at the same time they are required to manage relationships with
their local Australian partners and their families, as well as surrounding
neighbours. This trend can be more profound where the raising of children is a
factor. For this reason, some of my respondents maintained their strong
interest in associating with the JCS by sending their children to the Sydney
Saturday School of Japanese run by the JCS. JCS has laid down a rule that only
members may send their children to the Saturday Japanese Schools, four of which
are currently run by the JCS in greater Sydney as of late 2009.
Accordingly, while many
Japanese ethnic associations in Australian capital cities are suffering from a
lack of new members and seeking an alternative way of running associations in
conjunction with other Japanese societies – e.g. Japanese business expatriates
(in Brisbane); or changing rules to welcome unlimited memberships (in Perth)
(Funaki, 2010) – only the JCS is able to continuously receive new members. For
instance, the latest Sydney Saturday School of Japanese, launched in Dundas in
Western Sydney, in 2008, was a result of the specific request of the Japanese
in that region, who had difficulty in sending their children to the city and
north Sydney region, where Japanese ethnoburbs are located. My respondents in
Western Sydney of course welcomed this new language school and indicated they
might join the JCS to send their children to the school, despite lacking any
other interest in JCS activity. There are many ways in which Japanese women
marriage migrants re-establish their life, managing a balance between their
local Australian families (including their children born and growing up in
Australia) and neighbours (presumably extended by the pre-existing network of
their Australian families); and local Japanese ethnic communities. They
sometimes face a distance from the ethnic associations both geographically and
psychologically (the struggles and anxieties encountered in constituting
relationships across the „Aussie‟ family and the Japanese family, in both the
domestic and the public sphere).
When Japanese women
marriage migrants speak of Japanese women in the north Sydney region, it is
important to understand that it is often generalised as a middle-class Japanese
community, while it includes more diverse Japanese residents. As a same married
Japanese woman, living in Australia, my respondents of Japanese women marriage
migrants tended to refer to the luxurious privileged life of the wives of
chuzaiin, rather than chuzaiin themselves. Studies on wives of Japanese
chuzaiin (Kurotani, 2005; Martin, 2007) describe how much these wives make an
effort to look after their family and maintain their home in the transferred
country, as well as to engage with the local ethnic community and maintain
relationship with the distant Japanese family). The same Japanese wives in
Australia are obliged to perform everyday routines at home. Nevertheless, my
respondents believed that these women were lucky enough to be exempt from busy
daily life. Meanwhile, my respondents living in Western Sydney acknowledged
that there are a large number of Japanese women marriage migrants living in the
upper-middle class suburbs. Some of them also frequently visit their friends or
take part in a Japanese mothers‟ group or playgroup in the north Sydney region.
Hence, while Japanese women in Western Sydney distinguish themselves from the
Japanese in the north Sydney region, it is not unusual for them to keep in
touch with Japanese women marriage migrants (or simply their Japanese friends)
across distances.
In meetings of these
Japanese women in Western Sydney, however, I heard them speak frequently of
their impressions of those living in the north Sydney region and of their
lives, comparing them to their own. In the north Sydney region, as the number
of Japanese mothers are large, my respondents in Western Sydney sometimes
mentioned that there were numerous local Japanese mothers‟ groups or playgroups
in the area, according to the common socio-economic background of members
rather than their residential area or the age of their children. One of my
respondents gave an interesting anecdote about a Japanese playgroup in the
north Sydney region, which she heard about from a friend living nearby. In her
friend‟s playgroup, there are some Japanese women who use expensive Japanese
nappies and believe that their quality is higher than Australian ones. When a
woman was seen changing her baby‟s nappy and using Japanese ones, someone would
definitely refer to it. This is because, in addition to their high quality, the
cost of sending or importing Japanese nappies identified the mother as wealthy
enough to take care of her baby with a „made in Japan‟ style. Even though
Japanese playgroups are separated by members‟ socio-economic status, Japanese
mothers still draw attention to the different socio-economic statuses of
members. Also, I was frequently told that, in Japanese playgroups in the north
Sydney region, a new member is always asked her partner‟s nationality (if he is
Japanese or not, or if he is Caucasian or not), as well as her partner‟s
occupation, instead of asking about the woman herself. When my respondents
spoke of the anecdotes they hear about the Japanese in the north Sydney region,
they concluded that it would be stressful to live in such a „tightly knit‟
Japanese society, while admitting that living within such a Japanese ethnoburbs
would be comfortable and convenient to some extent.
In conclusion, because
most contemporary Japanese migrants are lifestyle migrants with diverse
socio-economic status/backgrounds, they have begun to see the Japanese ethnic
association in a different light. Moreover, the increase in the number of
female marriage migrants should be considered, in order to investigate to what
extent these women effect the formation and organisation of new Japanese ethnic
associations and networks of local Japanese in Australia. Japanese women
marriage migrants dwell between their Australian home, and the local Japanese
community.
6.3. Gender Division of
Labour and Migrant Women
Migrant Women and Mainstream
Society
To consider the
socio-cultural aspects of the lives of migrants in the new country, it is
necessary to draw attention to gender difference as well as class hierarchies.
While migrant groups have tended to be categorised in ethnic terms, a focus on
internal diversity and stratifications caused by gender and class relations
opens up new but important issues regarding the status of migrants in the new
country. The crux of these issues is revealed by two structural divisions:
migrants‟ gender, and the division between migrant women and women of the
mainstream society. For instance, in the society of the new country, many
scholars in Australia (Ang, 2001; Bottomley & De Lepervanche, 1984; Ho
& Alcorso, 2004; Martin, 1984a; Vasta, 1991)} and in the US (Stasiulis
& Yuval-Davis, 1995) argue that there has been a crucial and radical
division between the status of migrant women and of mainstream women (in
Australia), or women of colour vis-à-vis white women belonging to the mainstream
society (in the US).
This division between two
groups of women – migrant women in the minority group, and women in the social
majority – resulted in an unprecedented division of labour, as well as a
variety of social inequalities, although both sets belong to the overriding gender
category of „woman‟. Furthermore, scholars also point out that migrant women,
in extreme cases, tend to be the most vulnerable and insecure labour force,
exploited by local industry in sweat-shops or so-called „McJobs‟ (ibid.). Under
these circumstances, many feminist scholars argue that, in the new country the
status of migrant women (in minority groups) and their predicament should be
acknowledged as distinctive and structurally different from those of women who
belong to the social mainstream. This is notwithstanding that there are common
issues of gender which should be the site of a united front by all women (Ang,
2001; see also Bottomley, De
Lepervanche, & Martin, 1991).
Of course, it is
inappropriate to assume that all migrant women belong to the same
socio-cultural status. Bottomley‟s case studies of Greek women in Australia,
for instance, were of working-class women accompanied in migration by their
families. It would be seemingly irrelevant to compare these Greek women to
Japanese women marriage migrants today. It is also to be assumed that there are
diverse socio-economic statuses among Japanese women marriage migrants. Even
so, what I would like to suggest is that – regardless of socio-cultural
backgrounds or different modes of entry into Australia – these women have all
had to deal with the division of labour in the new country. It is also
important to consider that most Japanese women marriage migrants are single
migrants, who seldom immigrate to Australia in association with families and
relatives, or rarely established a relationship with Japanese ethnic
associations prior to becoming „consequent settlers‟ through marriage.
Furthermore, as I indicated in the previous chapter, the new Australian life of
these Japanese women of cross-national marriage depends greatly upon their
local partner, rather than their preference. Given that contemporary Japanese
women marriage migrants face these difficulties in the early stages of their
migration, one must consider how they have dealt with the common issues of
migrant women in these circumstances.
Migrant Women and Working
Opportunities
In another sign of social
inferiority, migrant women have a lower status in their own migrant or ethnic
community in the new country. Several studies (Kuhn & Wolpe, 1978; Sargent,
1981) argue that migrant women are often used as a cheap labour force,
exploited by business entrepreneurs within their own community. They also
encounter the hardship of daily unpaid domestic work, the unrecognised „shadow
work‟ (Illich, 1981) in the domestic sphere, with a limited access to the
public. Given that Japanese women marriage migrants perceive this gender
division of labour in the new country, how do they express their difficult
circumstances? Due to their residential location, in a suburb remote from the
Japanese ethnoburbs of the central and northern Sydney region, it is difficult
for them to depend on their own ethnic job market. As I have noted a number of
times, local ethnic communities tend to be the largest source of job
opportunities for migrants. For instance, when I visited the Korean Welfare
Association of Australia[61] in Sydney‟s
inner west, in 2007 and 2008, one of the association‟s community workers spoke
of his NGO‟s functions as a training institution and employer of young ethnic
Koreans. These migrants hope to build working experiences and general
administrative skills in order to apply for better jobs in mainstream society.
While it was stressed that the income paid by the association is not adequate
for workers, he explained that the association contributes to providing young
Korean migrants with a first step towards accessing mainstream society.
One sees, in the Japanese
ethnoburbs of Sydney, the same situation as that observed by Nobuaki Fujioka
(2008) in Melbourne. In the city and the commercial centres of northern Sydney,
such as Artarmon and Chatswood, a large number of Japanese are employed as
unskilled or part-time workers, although many of them are temporary visa
holders (such as students and Working Holiday makers). In my fieldwork, my
respondents frequently answered that they have worked (or still are working) in
the city and surroundings. Also, as expected, their work was mostly related to
Japanese service industries such as tourism, hospitality and food services,
while a few of them had worked in a local company. Their work choices had had
to be modified, however, as their lifestyle changed due to marriage, moving to
Western Sydney, and having children.
Limited Job Availability for
Japanese Women in Western Sydney
First of all, it is clear
that, for the Japanese marriage migrant, finding a job in her home suburb of
Western Sydney is difficult. This is because, far from central Sydney and the
northern areas, the migrant‟s ethno-cultural background (including her Japanese
language proficiency) is not tied to job opportunity. While this ethno-cultural
capital would contribute to a migrant finding a job specific to the local
Japanese service industries, a niche market in the ethnoburbs, the same
ethno-cultural capital does not function in this way outside that region.
Rather, job searching has nothing to do with one‟s Japanese cultural capital:
these women are faced with competition from local people, even though many
migrants have more or less relied upon their Japanese skills and knowledge to
find a job in Australia before moving to their present region. A. D. informed me that there were drawbacks
to being Japanese, when looking for a job in Western Sydney. She said:
I think it is a drawback for me to find a
job here (Western Sydney). My (Australian) husband also says honestly it is
difficult for me.
Hamano: Do you want to work?
I don‟t do so as I have a child now, but I
wanted to do it before that. Of course, it would be difficult now. But I
believe it is extraordinary difficult (for me) to find a job in Western Sydney,
as the numbers of migrants are fewer.
Hamano: Do you compare here to the city?
Yes. In the city, people are used to work
with Asians and it would be easier to find a job. Of course, I shouldn‟t have a
prejudice like that and make an effort to find a job here. But my husband says
to me that local employers won‟t recruit me after they find my foreign
(Japanese) name on the job application form.
(A. D. October 2007)
In fact, this woman was
living in Blacktown, the most culturally and socially diverse suburb in Western
Sydney. Indeed, perhaps she misunderstood and thought there were few migrants
in her region, thus discouraging her from looking for a local job. In the meantime,
she acknowledges that she has a prejudice about this and suggests that she is
simply reluctant to find a job. This did not only arise from the fact that she
had recently given birth to a baby, but also that she had noticed that she
could not rely upon her Asian (or Japanese) background when finding a job in
Western Sydney. She considered her ethno-cultural capital as declining rather
into a handicap, due to a lack of adequate experiences and skills, and an
insufficient proficiency in English. A friend of Japanese women marriage
migrants, working in the city and living in a southern suburb of Greater
Sydney, suggested to me that this may be as a result of lower numbers of
international corporations in Western Sydney. According to this woman, international
corporations in the city or the north Sydney region tend to recruit diverse
employees, including non-English native speakers such as Japanese, as an
important human resource for foreign clients. In contrast, she suggested that
local companies in Western Sydney take different cultural and linguistic
backgrounds into less account, as human resources.
K. H., in the Blue
Mountains, also disagreed that Japanese people living in Western Sydney have
difficulty finding work. She received an employment offer from her local
supermarket immediately after she applied for work. For this reason, she was
critical of Japanese women who depended on the local Japanese network to find
work in Australia, particularly in the Japanese ethnoburb of northern Sydney.
K. H. pointed out that local employers are simply reluctant to hire young
mothers with small children, regardless of other reasons of social disadvantage
(e.g. being Japanese). In the interview, she mentioned that she feels employers
are worried that young mothers will frequently tend to ask for leave, due to
family pressures. For her, the difficulty of finding work as a Japanese migrant
in Western Sydney arose primarily from this fact. K. H. also recognised that
the Japanese ethnic network does not function in Western Sydney.
Some Japanese marriage
migrants do not support this argument, having successfully worked in local
(Australian) industries with sufficient language skills and qualifications.
Perhaps local job opportunities are, however, also affected by Japanese work
experience. In my fieldwork, those who worked as a specialist, such as a nurse
or system engineer, tend to find more job opportunities in the wider local job
market at the early stage of their arrival in Australia, even after
cross-national marriage. With respect to Japanese Working Holiday makers
(WHMs), who are the largest source of a flexible and cheap labour force, and of
intermarriage, I was told during my fieldwork that even Japanese restaurant and
retail business owners hire elder WHMS (i.e. in their late 20s), due to their
Japanese work experience.[62] Even
so, it would be fair to say that central and northern Sydney regions have more
job opportunities for the Japanese than Western Sydney.
Even if some women of the
region do successfully find a job in the local job market, many others are
unable to do so. For example, R. P. expressed her frustration at her Western
Sydney work place thus:
Sometimes, I
almost couldn‟t help but say, „I am Japanese‟ (to my client)! Of course I didn‟t
do it. When I worked in a local suburb, I remember I thought that if I had said
to everyone that I‟m from Japan and am not good at speaking English, it would
amount to admitting that I wasn‟t good at my job. As I wasn‟t born here, and
did not grow up here, I would be unable to offer adequate service to the
customer every time. Because I wanted to show that I was 100 per cent skilful
and competent, and I was proud of my profession, I was always down whenever I
found I couldn‟t reflect my skill and competence in my verbal communications. I
was frustrated almost every day as a result. Of course, I know that clients
need my skill, not my sales talk …
(R. P. September 2007)
After learning a skill
and gaining a qualification at an Australian TAFE, R. P. found a job as a
specialist worker in her local suburb. Compared to the Japanese who are able to
rely on their cultural background to work in Japanese or Japanese-related service
industries, however, her cultural background instead made her frustrated: not
only was she unable to compete with other local colleagues, but she also, as a
professional, failed to offer the best service to customers because of her
language difficulties. Given migrants‟ perceptions of their drawbacks as
members of local public society, how can they dwell there, and how do they
remould or situate themselves in such circumstances? I now examine these
questions by looking first to ideas of Japanese gender and identity.
Most of these women
tended to leave work in the city or its surrounds once they moved to Western
Sydney. They considered that it would be impossible to commute for long
distances when they had care of children. Both M. C. and Y. K. have an Australian
partner and no children. They told me that they would quit their city job after
giving birth, notwithstanding entitlements to maternity leave. Some of the
women plan to return to work in the local area, after giving birth. Y. T. gave
a reason for why she has to work locally:
(In response to my question about limited
job availability in Western Sydney) I don‟t think so. I cannot say exactly as I
haven‟t job-hunted seriously yet. But when I searched job availability with
Careerone (an Australian job-search website) with key words, such as „qualified
skills‟, „part-time‟ or „daytime‟ – as I could only work during school time – I
hit numerous numbers of „help wanteds‟ (in Western Sydney). Some job locations
were close, such as in Parramatta. So I thought there are many more job
opportunities in this area than I expected, regardless of whether I can get it
or not.
Hamano: Don‟t you think about working in
the city?
No. I can‟t go there. It‟s difficult. I‟d
do it if I didn‟t have children. I have to find a job locally as I might have
to pick my children up when they get sick or if there are any other troubles at
school. I worked in the city when I was pregnant with the first child. I had to
get to my workplace by 7am from here (Blacktown). I used to wake up at 4am and
left home around 5am everyday. I‟m not sure if I can do it again now… It‟s hard
for me.
Hamano: Is this because of the great
distance?
Yes, the distance
does matter. But I really enjoyed long-distance commuting, in fact. I had
plenty of time to read a book on the way. But, now I can‟t do it.
I‟ve got many things to do in the
household.
(Y. T. November 2007)
Y. T. expressed her
ambition to seek a job in her local area, having obtained a diploma at TAFE at
the time when I interviewed with her. Contrary to other respondents, she denied
that it was difficult for Japanese women to find a job in Western Sydney.
Rather, she emphasised that it depends upon one‟s aspirations.
Besides, she had not
carried out any serious job-hunting in Western Sydney, adding that bringing up
children and managing household duties inclined her to find a job in her local
suburb for convenience after she quit her city job, following the birth of her
first child.
6.4. Japanese Gender
Ideas: Traditional Ideas of Femininity and Recent Change
Recontextualisng (Japanese)
Gender Identity
The construction of
social identity in the practice of making home is an important and inevitable
aspect of how the individual constitutes the self and her gendered identity,
since, as many scholars point out, making a home results in the practice of gendering
a space (Bondi, 1991; Bowlby, et al., 1997; Colomina & Bloomer, 1992;
McDowell, 1999; Pratt
& Hanson, 1988; Spain, 1992; Wekerle, 1996). Referring to Gayle Rubin‟s
seminal argument on the understanding of gender vis-à-vis that of sex
(1975), Evelyn Nakano
Glenn (2002, p. 8) proposes that the concept of gender should be conceptualised
as social and cultural ideas of difference between men and women. Glenn (ibid.,
p. 8) insists that, „[B]y examining gender as a constitutive feature and
organizing principle of collectivities, social institutions, historical
processes, and social practices, feminist scholars have demonstrated that major
areas of life – including sexuality, family, education, economy, and state –
are organized according to gender principles and shot through with conflicting
interests and heartaches of power and privilege‟ (see also Scott, 1986;
Thompson, 1994; Tivers,
1985).
As some feminist scholars
argue (Ueno, 2009), „traditional‟ cultural ideas of social events and the roles
of women were actually socially reinvented in conjunction with an image of
„ideal family‟ in modern Japan. As Robert J. Smith (1978; 1983) argues, social
obligations and duties regarding marriage and the household imposed on Japanese
women structurally fostered their gender identity. It is also important to note
that many studies revealed (White 2002, Fujimura-Fanselow, Imamura 1996,
Rosenberger 2001, Ueno 1987, Yamada 2005, Muta 2006, 2009, Ochiai 2000) how the
drastic cultural transformation which occurred in post-war Japanese society has
resulted in a questioning of traditional female gender roles and identity, and
redressed, to an extent, the division of labour.
The Western (the term is
often equivalent to „American‟ in the Japanese context) style nuclear family
unit became a new ideology for the ideal Japanese family in post-war Japanese
society. Marriage itself was considered to be the most important social event
for women and for their self-reliance in this era. With regard to conventional
ideas of marriage for post-war Japanese women, Takie Sugiyama Lebra‟s classic
work explains:
This view of marriage is imposed more
heavily upon women, so much so that a woman without marital experience is
considered deprived of meaning in her life, whereas men are seen as able to
enjoy their lives at least through their work.
(Lebra, 1984, p. 78)
In this explanation, for
Japanese women, marriage was considered an essential social event in life,
giving them a meaning in life, and social duties and obligations in the
domestic sphere. Lebra (1984) also points out that belonging to one‟s family as
yome
(young wife) and holding
a relationship within the family, and with in-laws by marriage, in turn gives
the woman a secure and confirmed social identity in Japanese society. M. B.,
for example, expressed her reserve with her mother-in-law as a young wife (or
yome), when living with her:
You know, living with parents-in-law is
difficult in Japan too.
Hamano: So, you
won‟t live with them anymore.
No, I don‟t think so. We already
purchased a house in xxx (a suburb in the
Blue Mountains). I really hope not
anymore. I want rather to live separately than living together with them. I
could not enter the kitchen when she (her mother-in-law) was cooking, because
it was not my place. Nor could I open the fridge without permission for the
same reason. But Australians open others‟ fridges without hesitation. They feel
at home even when they stay at another‟s place. It might come from cultural
differences, but I couldn‟t do it. I couldn‟t answer the phone before. 膅M. B. October 2007䐢
When she was living with
her mother-in-law, she felt so stressed that she could not feel at home, until
she moved into a new place with her husband. While she suggested that this
might come from a sense of cultural difference between her (Japanese) and Australians,
I understood that it was a typical perception of Japanese women, who tend to
feel like a stranger in the in-laws‟ home. In particular, there is a certain
tension between this woman and her mother-in-law, with regards to the ownership
of the „kitchen‟, the dominant space of women in a conventional Japanese
context. It is of course inappropriate to assume that Japanese women today
simply apply these conventional gender ideas in the household, although some of
them still persist in the perception of Japanese gender ideas. Besides, the
different duties and roles of the household and the outside, in the Japanese
context, are still significant for Japanese women marriage migrants, in order
to re-mould the self in the new socio-cultural circumstances.
In fact, representing or
identifying the self by referring to such cultural ideas of Japanese women and
their married life seems very much alive in the minds of contemporary Japanese
female marriage migrants themselves. One of my respondents explained the difference
between Japanese men and women to me as follows:
(After talking about the remarkable
gender imbalance of the Japanese in Australia, caused by increasing
intermarriage between an Australian man and a Japanese woman ...)
I know, I know the reason. This is
because the degree of Japanese girls‟ self-dedication must be very attractive
(to Australian men), while Japanese boys have nothing equivalent to it, unless
they have good characteristics… Japanese men in earlier times saw themselves as
a breadwinner intent on protecting their families. They were men with a lot of
guts, but not now. So it would be difficult (for a Japanese man to marry an
Australian woman).
Hamano: I suppose, Australian men seem to
display their masculinity more than Japanese men.
Yeah, you‟re right. Especially, if you‟re
living in a rural area such as Penrith, where the husband would usually be a
handyman. It would be troublesome if he were like a Japanese boy (young
Japanese men today).
(C. C. November 2007)
In the discourse of C.
C., one also sees how much she idealised Western masculinity, in comparison to
that of Japanese men, as well as drawing a sharp contrast to the different
social roles between men and women. Indeed, she judges Japanese men (she says „Japanese
boys,‟ in fact) as failures, unable to identify the self with an idealised
masculinity. In turn, Japanese women still retain an idealised femininity that
appeals to men across the East/West division.
In the case of M. B., she
told me of her surprise when she lived with female Australian housemates:
I think it would be difficult to make a
couple between a Japanese man and an Australian woman. But the difficulty only
comes with the different cultural customs. Australian men never mind doing housework,
such as cooking, or washing clothes. For a Japanese woman like me, this makes
me so happy. In turn, it would be bad for an Australian woman (to live with a Japanese
man). I know such a couple, who eventually divorced …When I came to Australia
for the first time, I shared a house with two Aussie girls and one British man.
I was so surprised how powerful Australian women were. I speculated that they
immigrated to Australia around 200 years ago as convicts, and both men and
women had to cooperate together to cultivate the land. Since then, the spirit
of gender equality must have been natural in Australia.
(M. B. October 2007)
In her ideas of the
gendered sense of care and devotedness of Japanese women, and the relative lack
of masculinity of young Japanese men compared with Australian men, C. C.
clearly represents her ideal image of a heterosexual couple. For her, the
heterosexual couple can manage a good relationship insofar as the male partner
is tough and reliable, while the woman is submissive and devoted. In M. B.‟s
views, she distinguishes Japanese women (including herself) from Australian
women by exaggerating the toughness of local women and her sense of men‟s
fairness, even citing her knowledge of the early colonial history of Australia
in the early period.
I also heard Japanese
women frequently identify themselves with conservative Japanese gender ideas.
In the case of A. S., she spoke to me of her unbelievable experience when she
and her Australian partner purchased a house in the Blue Mountains. She said, „I
simply thought that we‟d buy an almost built beautiful house because we are a
just married young couple. I think it was a very natural expectation for a
young Japanese woman. In fact, contrary to my expectation, my husband
determined to buy an old and nearly collapsed house in the Mountains. I know
that he loves renovating the house, but I never imagined to buy such an old and
miserable place for our first property in Australia… Since then, he renovates
our house every weekend and I of course have to help. But, you know, renovating
a house is very hard work for a woman and I sometime cannot stand up when
carrying heavy stuff, painting a wall or tiling the bathroom. This isn‟t my
business. But he always asks me for help and he even scolds me when I drop such
heavy stuff‟.
In A. S.‟s story, we
understand how disappointed she was to be involved in the renovation of her
„first property‟ in Australia. As a newly married woman, buying and living in a
new house after marriage automatically meant that she could live there
comfortably from the beginning, while her husband would be entirely responsible
for the maintenance of the house. These respondents, in comparing male and
female, Japanese and Australian, seem to describe an ideal image of Japanese
women within a conventional framework.
Let me demonstrate this
with another story of a Japanese migrant, whom I met in a Japanese association
in Sydney. On our way home from the meeting, we had a conversation on the train
about the rise of Japanese women marriage migrants. After having heard my
research topic, the man told me that there was a rumour that many of these
Japanese women quickly end up divorced in Australia. He went on to say that
those sad outcomes come from the fact that Japanese women still misunderstand
their Australian partner. He claimed that the Japanese woman still believes
that marriage is something to make someone happy (shiawase ni shitemorau
tameni) by her husband‟s efforts. In Australia, however, marriage is something
in which to become happy (shiawase ni naru tameni) together, across gender
difference. He considered that this different perception of marriage and a
happy life, between a Japanese woman and an Australian, caused divorce shortly
after marriage. Of course, there is no certainty that such a different
perception of marriage is the most common reason of divorce in cross-marriage
couples, but this man‟s opinion was interesting in that it is a perception of
Japanese gender ideas in marital life as expressed by a Japanese man.
At the end of
Gambling with Virtue (2001), Nancy Rosenberger concludes her appraisal of the
transformation of Japanese women and perceptions of family, by insisting that
Japanese society today has entered into (using Anthony Giddens‟s term) „high
modernity‟. In the new era, a new Zeitgeist would further dismantle
conventional ideas, in association with the large flux of globalisation. Under
such circumstances, individuality is at stake and, for good or bad, one has to
deal with the loss of a tacit referential framework to constitute herself
(Beck, et al., 1994; Giddens, 1991). At the same time, in high modernity,
individuals commence seeking an alternative and flexible relationship with each
other. It is the construction of „intimate relationships‟ in a couple or family
life, instead of much relying upon conventional social values about gender,
family and others (Giddens, 1992). Forming and managing a relationship of
couple and family, as a result, becomes a site of creativity, even though old
ideas of self and relationship are still dominant to some extent.
New Country, New Partnership
To explain the shift of
the idealised images of family in Japan, Merry I. White (2002) relies on the
different perception of family that applies in Japan, compared with
America. According to
her, „Japanese families, rather than the elements that make them up, are key
units in society and often act as individuals do in America, in planning their
futures, developing strategies to achieve them, and controverting established principles
and ideologies‟ (White, 2002, p. 21). Arguably, although ideal images of the
family and conventional gender roles in society have been challenged and
gradually shifted in contemporary Japan, significant and distinctive functions
related to family still remain relevant. As White insists, even for Japanese
marriage migrants, a new family and its founding processes are the primal
practice for accommodating the self in the new society. Meanwhile, married life
in Australia is undoubtedly experienced as a crucial instance of drastic life
change (and of the future) for these Japanese women. The resurgence of the
Japanese feminine self as it attaches with the family is the optimum way for
the female marriage migrant to cope with her experience of being a permanent
settler in a new country.
As many scholars stress
(Ochiai, 1996; Ogura, 2003; Ueno, 2009; White, 2002; Yamada, 1994),
understanding Japanese women and their perception of marriage and familial life
on the basis of such traditional cultural models must be scrutinised to the extent
that „traditional‟ cultural ideas have been dismantled, transformed and also reinterpreted
to make a new, contemporary lifestyle. These scholars also emphasise that
contemporary Japanese women seek a more flexible and equal relationship with
their partner, instead of binding themselves with conventional gender ideas
dominant in Japanese society. In relation to the construction of family in
Japan, White (2002, pp. 11-12) observes the ways in which the conventional
„ordinariness‟ of the concepts of family and gender roles through marriage have
been questioned. Meanwhile, as Anthony Giddens insisted in The Transformation
of Intimacy (1992), a large number of contemporary Japanese believe that
married life should be moulded flexibly or even creatively, stressing the
intimacy developed between the couple, rather than relying upon the
conventional social and cultural ideas of gender and married life. To consider
the married life of contemporary Japanese women marriage migrants, it is also
necessary to take into account this new relationship in the couple. It is no
doubt for these Japanese women to construct an egalitarian and intimate
relationship with their partner, even though it is an often idealized or
essentialised discourse of Western liberalism.
In my fieldwork, most of
my respondents agreed that their Australian husbands definitely respect the
idea of the „fair go‟ in married life, by sharing several domestic tasks as
well as the duty of raising children. Accordingly, these women seem comfortable
in their egalitarian relationship in Australia. At the same time, however, as
the stories of purchasing a new house or of the Japanese migrant I met
indicate, the contradiction is that these women still retain an ideal image of
conventional Japanese femininity as a description of their self in the
Australian life. In spite of the scholarship indicating the weakness of
traditional senses of Japanese femininity, it can still be argued that women
are situated in a different social context: the „good wife wise mother‟
ideology is still vital among Japanese women today. In particular, this can be
the case when they are situated in the new socio-cultural (and even economic)
circumstances through marriage migration.
Japanese female marriage
migrants also belong to the stream of contemporary Japanese lifestyle migrants
I have identified, and are ardent explorers of the aestheticisation of everyday
life in consuming and experiencing new values, for the sake of establishing
one‟s individual and distinctive lifestyle. Doing so means escaping entrapment
by traditional and conventional cultural ideas, even if these felt comfortable
in Japan. Indeed, over-reliance upon these conservative traditional cultural
ideas of Japanese femininity may cause conflicts and uncomfortable outcomes in
the process of remaking the self, as this is required by the new socio-cultural
circumstances faced in Australia. Thus one of the most popular stories of the
life of marriage migrants relates to their enjoyment of a relatively equal
relationship in their marriage, with little gender difference, because their
Australian husbands‟ contribution to housework is allegedly unattainable among
Japanese couples[63]. These
Japanese women, especially the relatively younger generations (mid 20s to early
40s), seemed to have a positive view about their Australian husbands‟ contributions
to housework and caring for children.
Only a few of my
respondents believed that the gender division in the Australian household
prevailed in the same way as it did for Japanese couples. However, as Y. R. noted, there are those who negotiate
such conservative circumstances, as they believe it is not the right way of
behaving as a couple:
My (Australian) husband believed that the
woman has to stay at home until he married me. But I didn‟t like the idea. I
argued that it‟s a wrong idea, and we discussed it. I claimed I‟d be suffocated
and very stressed if only doing housework at home. I also told him that I love
my job (as a caseworker) and I want to go back to it some day (she had left it
at the time of interview). Then he changed his mind and accepted my opinion.
And she continues:
Since then, he has changed. But I simply
thought that an Australian husband must support his wife a lot in caring for
children or cooking a meal. I was simply convinced of it. It was, in fact, my
prejudice, because my husband wasn‟t like that. He didn‟t do any housekeeping
work. He didn‟t even change the children‟s nappies. But I insisted that he had
to do it because he was their father. Contrary to me, he thought he shouldn‟t
do it because he is a man. So there were many gender gaps between us in the
beginning. My husband sometimes thinks like an old Japanese man.
(Y. R. April 2008)
Unfortunately, her
Australian partner did not have an egalitarian idea with regard to gender
equality and wanted Y. R. to stay at home as a housewife at the beginning. She
disagreed with this, however and negotiated with him to form a fair and
egalitarian partnership. Finally, she made her husband approve of the new
relationship she wanted of them as a married couple.
Nevertheless, identifying
the self with conservative cultural ideas of Japanese women still seems
prevalent in Japanese marriage migrants. Chikako Ogura (2003) points out that
conventional cultural ideas of gender and idealised gender roles are still
dominant in a certain socio-economic group of Japanese women. Masahiro Yamada
(1994, 1996, 2004) also revealed similar trends through a survey of university
students in Japan. Among Japanese marriage migrants in Australia, these
conventional gender ideas still situate them in a certain and structural power
relation.
To consider gender ideas
of Japanese women today, it is fair to say that women still hold conventional
gender identities to some extent. On these assumptions, gender divisions of
several duties in the household are still considerable. It is important,
however, to realise that these women disagree with gender inequality in both
society and the household, while many of them still accept engaging in several
household duties on a gendered account. To explain this contradiction, one of
my respondents told me the reason why she takes care of children, staying at
home as a housewife, while respecting an egalitarian relationship with her
Australian partner. When I asked her, „why do many Japanese women in this area
(Western Sydney) end up a housewife?‟, she replied:
As I‟ve thought of the same question,
I‟ve asked my husband about it. They are not only Japanese women. So are many
Australian women. According to him, as the cost of pre-school or kindergarten
is very expensive, it is reasonable that the mother takes care of children at
home, rather than working together and paying for it. Indeed, I thought many
Japanese women are housewives, even though they must like working outside.
Perhaps they are wealthy enough to depend on the husband‟s income only.
(M. B. October 2007)
The answer given to her
from her husband seemed rational and pragmatic. For this reason she was
convinced by this reason why many Japanese women marriage migrants end up as
housewives in Western Sydney. Becoming a housewife is a good choice for them to
save extra expenses in caring for the children, rather than an outcome of their
social disadvantage or conservative gender ideas. However, when these women
situate the self on the basis of this conventional gender role because of their
socio-cultural (and economic) circumstances, we must investigate the ways in
which they re-mould the self in the situation. Once they have immigrated to
another country and need to re-mould the self or re-locate it in the new
socio-cultural circumstances, how do they negotiate this ambivalent perception
of a gendered self?
6.5. Crafting the
(Feminine) Self
Situating Herself in the
Structural Power Relations
Without exception,
Japanese female marriage migrants in my fieldwork spoke to me of how marital
life and caring for children were the most significant parts of their lives.
For instance, R. S. met her Australian partner in Japan and immigrated to
Australia through marriage. She answered that she could not find any particular
identity as a marriage migrant, until she gave birth to a baby and became aware
of being a mother in Australia. In reply to my question about her perception of
becoming a mother in Australia, she said:
I‟ve got a position (pojishon in
Japanese) to be here. My current occupation is housewife and mother. When I
arrived at Australia for the first time, I was niito (NEET; „No Education,
Employment or Training‟). I started this life
as a niito. Later, both of us began to work when we didn‟t have a child, but I stopped
working when I found out I was pregnant. All human beings need a position to
be.
Hamano: did you have any other positions
when you just arrived here?
No! I simply felt what I‟m doing here.
(R. S. August 2007)
In other words, she
expressed that she was a „person of nowhere‟ in the early stage of migration,
although she was a full-time worker in Sydney. Nancy Chodorow (1978, p. 45) argues
that „women‟s motherhood and mothering role seem to be the most important features
in accounting for the universal secondary status of women‟. I believe that
Japanese women are no exception to this argument. Given the stories of my
respondents, one can, however, see some different perceptions of home, married
life (especially the relationship between husband and wife) and motherhood,
with particular psychological conflicts between Japanese women and their
husbands, and, on occasion, in-laws. Given that the mother-child relationship
is the primal relationship in the Japanese family model (Bankart, 1989;
Imamura, 1996; Kobayashi, 1994b; Smith, 1978), it is understandable that the
relationship with children should be at stake.
The public presence of
this mother-child relationship as a principal style of communication and
interaction between man and woman in Japan has been observed by several
anthropological studies. For instance, in Nightwork: Sexuality, Pleasure, and
Corporate Masculinity in a Tokyo Hostess Club, Anne Allison (1994) argues that
ways of interaction and relationships between female hostesses at nightclubs
and Japanese businessmen, as sarariman, are influenced by this paradigm.
Dorrine K. Kondo (1990) also describes the ways in which female part-time
workers challenge their lesser status in a small factory by representing
themselves as surrogate mothers for younger male artisans. Among several of the
gender roles of Japanese women, I emphasise that the role of mother, on the
basis of strong attachment to motherhood as the nature of woman, is paramount
for Japanese feminine identity in both the private (domestic) and public realm.
That is, the status of being a mother who takes responsibility for the
upbringing of children grants women an extended social role and network in the
public realm, one which extends beyond the domestic household (e.g. Dyck, 1989,
2005; Imamura, 1996; Lebra, 1984). Not only do Japanese housewives remarkably
play a nurturing role for the sake of family members, they also actively
contribute to the development of communication and socialisation within their
neighbourhood in Japan (Imamura, 1987).[64]
Even overseas, some
studies (Kurotani, 2005; Martin, 2007) report a similar practice arising among
Japanese wives of business expatriates. In fact, the development of
communication and socialisation by mothers with the local community is often
facilitated and extended by their childcaring obligations. In my research, I
frequently heard that taking part in the mushrooming Japanese playgroups, as
well as other diverse local groups, was a crucial instance for these Japanese
marriage migrants to extend their networks and associate with other mothers in
the local environment. As their children grow up, children‟s school (e.g.
daycare service, pre-school, kindergarten, primary school) takes over this
important opportunity for socialization in the public realm.
Negotiation through Femininity
The representation of
feminine identity, stressing motherhood, can sometimes be used as a strategy to
convert or subvert female social status in certain structural power relations,
that basically place women in a lower or more vulnerable position than men.
Such a practice by no means, however, guarantees any concrete outcome in
subverting or contesting structural power relations. In the previous chapter, I
introduced the concept of „flexible femininity‟ in order to explain a flexible
and relational (re)evaluation and expression of the feminine self, depending
upon the socio-cultural characteristics of the object of comparison. Japanese
marriage migrants in my research saw their femininity stigmatised by their
social identity in a supposedly male-dominated Japanese mainstream. These women
were in this way pushed out of their country, in search of a better life and
improved opportunities.
On the other hand, their
evaluation of Japanese femininity tended to be positive, and this might explain
the reason why more Japanese women than men end up in cross-national marriage
with Australians, as I introduced with C. C. in Chapter 5.
Once they come to
Australia and commence making comparisons between Australians and others, an
emphasis is put on the virtue of Japanese womanhood that is supposedly
unattainable for other women. To situate the self in Australian society, these
Japanese women in Australia re-contextualise their Japanese femininity and are
making a claim for ownership of femininity itself. This logic of flexible
femininity is further strengthened and provides the woman with the confidence
to represent a self in conjunction with another feminine identity, such as
motherhood. This identity involves male players in a new virtual power
relationship, where the female performs as a surrogate mother.
In Crafting Selves:
Power, Gender and Discourses of Identity in a Japanese Workplace (1990),
Dorrine K. Kondo argues Japanese motherhood, as a discursive product in a web
of certain power relations, not only contributes to demystifying motherhood as
inherent female nature, it also discloses an analytical perspective helpful for
examining the ways in which women make use of the „natural‟ sense of self to
craft or situate the self in a certain social condition. Kondo explains the
strategy and its effect as follows:
At the same time, however, their position
as mothers gives them some position of power over the male artisans and serves
to make important, though formally marginal, members of the company. In Japan,
the position of care-giver or the one who indulges the selfish whims of another (the amayakasu[65]
position) is actually a superordinate one, often associated with parents or
bosses. By asking favours of the part-timers or by acting childish, the young
artisans are placing themselves in the amaeru[66]
position of a child or a subordinate seeking indulgence…. By casting themselves
as mothers, women claim power over the younger men and stake out a central
space for themselves within the informal structures of the workplace.
(Kondo, 1990, pp. 295-296)
Meanwhile, Kondo
critically assesses how these practices come into effect in the workplace to
find how women‟s strategy of reliance upon „motherhood‟ subverts pre-existing
power relations. Such practices require rigid „male audiences‟ for feminine
selves to perform in the workplace:
Women, in enacting their genders and in
being crafted by men as the receptive audience, the eroticised mother, and the
undifferentiated erotic object, are marginalized and, poignantly, paradoxically
marginalize themselves from the central narrative of masculine work identity.
Yet in so doing they also make themselves virtually indispensable to the
felicitous recital of that narrative. And through marshalling these ideologies
and enacting them positively, they can also create a sense of self-fulfilment
and power… In such a situation, words like “resistance” and “accommodation” truly
seem inadequate for apparent resistance is constantly mitigated by collusion
and compromise at different levels of consciousness, just as accommodation may
have unexpectedly subversive effects… Finally, they underline the always unpredictable
and incomplete nature of resistance and the impossibility of constructing a
transcendent space of resistance beyond discourse, beyond power, and beyond the
law.
(Kondo, 1990, pp. 297-299)
According to Kondo, for
women, becoming a feminine subject or a (surrogate) mother is apparently seen
as internalising and embodying unequal gender relationships between women and
men, instead of contesting them as unfair situations. This self-feminisation
is, however, rather a strategy that these women use to maximise their limited
socio-cultural circumstances on their own. In doing so, these women must be
aware of the unequal power relations between them and their male colleagues,
and negotiate the situation rather than being subject to the status without
question. In a similar vein, one of my respondents spoke to me about the
importance to her of her gender identity and her family duties, as expressed in
her several gender roles at home. Hence, R. S.‟s identity in Australia was
focused on her feminine roles within the family:
First of all, I
identify myself with being a mother and then being a wife comes second…
However, I regard myself as rather muscular; I have never been told I‟m a girly
person. I think I got my gendered identity by chance…
With regard to being a mother and wife,
the wife is responsible for maintaining her marriage and her life within a
couple. It is being a woman that lies at the bottom of myself. Being a woman
explains everything about myself, including cooking, caretaking of children and
everything. It also comes from a sense that I don‟t want to be looked down upon
because I‟m a migrant. I want to show that Japanese people are competent enough
(to other Australians), both in appearance and in spirit, even if we are
Asian.
(R. S. August 2007)
S. C. also talked
about how her maternal identity had given her confidence to live in her local
area:
I can feel myself just a human being at
home. However, once I go out for shopping to a nearby supermarket, in the space
of a five-minute walk, I begin to feel myself wondering, „Am I a foreigner?‟,
no matter how much I go there. Of course, I think of it too much and no one
sees me this way as such. Even so, comparing myself to other people, my hair
and pupils are darker than theirs. I always feel it whenever I go to the
supermarket… I used to be embarrassed or hesitant to claim something. For
example, when the change given was wrong... I knew I had to say something
straightforward to people when necessary, and that this works every time. I
have learnt this after having spent a few years here. Moreover, once you become
a mother, you‟ve got nothing to be afraid of anymore. Now I was even confident
about the very matters which used to make me feel so embarrassed.
(S. C. August 2007)
R. S. admits that gender
identity, which is sustained and emphasised by her gendered roles in the
domestic sphere, is the primary and crucial identity for herself in Australia.
She also seems to believe that she would be able to compete with Australians
(or local people, in a word) in her performance of gender roles. As Kondo
observed in the case of Japanese part-time women working in a small factory,
care is required here in considering whether R.S. intended to contest or to convert the power structure imposed on
her due to her migratory life. I suggest that she identifies herself as a
feminine subject, and her ambition to accomplish her gender role is utilised to
overcome her disadvantage, and her perception that as a migrant she occupies a
lower socio-cultural position. The story of S. C. describes how she was able to
become confident once she became a mother, and how her maternal identity
contributed to her shedding her hesitation and embarrassment in the public
realm, which came from her perception of her strangeness in her local area. By
acquiring a certain social (gender) role, she achieved strong self-recognition
in her Australian
life.
By looking at motherhood
(or maternal identity) through the representation of a gendered self, critical
insights can be developed through an analysis of the ways in which Japanese
marriage migrants in Australia situate themselves. It no longer seems
sufficient to speak of recent Japanese women with reference to traditional and
conservative cultural ideas of Japanese femininity. As exemplified by R. S.
above, a strategy of crafting selves using „Japanese‟ motherhood was
commonplace among many of my respondents. For these Japanese marriage migrants,
remaking the self using Japanese maternal identity comprised a large, integral
part of the practice of remaking the self in Australia. It worked in
association with families and surrounding neighbours in the local community.
Such a strategic representation of the self reveals how power relations are
modified by Japanese female marriage migrants in their Australian life. To
discuss this further, I will now undertake an analysis of the strategy of
crafting the feminine self, taking into account the meaning of „home‟ in
Australia for these Japanese migrant women.
Nevertheless, not all
Japanese women marriage migrants are able to re-mould the self through a very
feminine identity as a mother in Australia. As A. D. notes in the following,
self-feminisation in the Japanese way does not guarantee secure social identity
in the migratory life, when this woman sees herself in the Australian (or new
cultural) context:
It is natural for Australian women to
tend to work, while caring for children. Whenever I think about it, I really
feel frustrated that I have no occupation now. Unlike Japan, being a housewife
is neither recognised as an occupation, nor can I fill it down in the document
as my occupation in Australia. I don‟t do anything now, but everyone always
asks me „what do you do?‟ So I want an occupation. I‟m really obsessed by it,
although Japanese women (in the playgroup or mothers‟ group) around me don‟t
think of it very much. Whenever I tell them that I have no occupation and stay
at home basically, they simply say „oh, I see‟ without interest. Every time, I
just wonder if I‟m just too self-conscious (laughter).
(A. D. October 2007)
She seeks a secure social
identity, which would be guaranteed by a recognised occupation in Australian
society. While her Japanese friends (migrant women) are less concerned about
it, A. D. is struggling with an identity crisis. Perhaps
it comes from the fact that, as I introduced when recounting her stories in
this thesis, she has worked as a translator/interpreter of English in Japan and
came to Australia to improve her English skills still further. She was also
ambitious to compete with local colleagues in her good command of English at
the early period of her migration. Thus it is fair to say that re-moulding the
self with Japanese conventional gender accounts is made of identity politics
for Japanese women marriage migrants, who need a place to be in the new
socio-cultural circumstances. In doing so, these women re-evaluate Japanese
femininity as cultural capital to maximise their presence and positionality in
the migratory life. Nevertheless, when it comes to achieving a desirable
„lifestyle‟ in Australia, such a strategy limits their possibilities to re-draw
their new life according to their own skills and desires.
We have so far observed
the ways Japanese female marriage migrants attempt to re-constitute the self
with reference to senses of Japanese femininity, or some contradictory
perception of it. In order to mould their social identity in an Australian
context and their new Australian home, they apparently rely on what they
consider to be very common socio-cultural aspects of femininity in the Japanese
context. Considering these women‟s socio-cultural status as a marriage migrant,
as I outlined above, such a resurgence of imagined Japanese femininity can be
recognised as a certain form of identity politics. This explains their striving
to re-locate and situate the self in a new environment. The strategy itself
should be analysed in the socio-cultural circumstances in which it is located,
as well as women‟s voluntary practice of situating the self in a new Australian
life.[67]
In the Japanese context,
several studies (Miura & Ueno, 2007; Ogura, 2003; Yamada, 1996) suggest
that the degree of feminisation of self of Japanese women depends on their
socio-economic status, including those of their male partner. Additionally, they
agree that the lower status women are placed, the more the women tend to
feminise self as the most important social identity they represent. Broadly
speaking, relying upon the conventional gender ideas and roles is a strategy of
women who deal with a lower socio-economic status. That is, while they accept
dependence upon their partner with regard to social and financial securities,
they have to play the role of submissive woman in conventional gender ideas in
Japan. Apparently, it seems to reproduce a structure of gender inequality in
the couple, but this, in turn, guarantees the women can situate the self with
an approved social identity.
Contrary to this, studies
mentioned above add that a group of Japanese women, who are able to accumulate
their own cultural capital through high educational backgrounds and prospective
careers, do not need to feminise the self as such. Rather, they try to avoid
this. Hence, what Kelsky (2001) and Kitamura (2009) revealed was the fact that
those women unwillingly took on conservative and conventional
Japanese gender ideas,
once they realised that they were unable to situate the self in the different
socio-cultural circumstances in the life in the US. For the same reason, many
of my respondents began to re-evaluate Japanese gender ideas in order to
re-mould the self in the migratory life, even though they could not internalise
it in Japan. However, just as A. D. expressed her frustration of having no
„occupation‟, this strategy of self-feminisation does not always function, when
the person really longs to be a Japanese-Australian, rather than a Japanese in
Australia.
Identity in generic terms
is constructed by highlighting differences from others. A series of different
socio-cultural categories and belongings are adopted for situating the self in
comparison. A nuanced power relationship in a certain social structure and relationship
establishes one‟s identity. In Beyond White and Other: Relationally of
Narratives of Race in
Feminist Discourse, Susan Stanford Friedman (1995) follows a similar relational
evaluation of the socio-cultural attribution of the self in a (shifting) power
relationship. Questioning the simple binary of racism between White
Americans and Black
African Americans from a feminist perspective, Friedman focuses on what she
terms „relational positionality‟ (1995, p. 16) in analysing the structural
power relations underpinning racism in the US. She argues, „A feminist analysis
of identity as it is constructed at the crossroads of different systems of
stratification requires acknowledgement of how privilege and oppression are
often not absolute categories but, rather, shift in relation to different axes
of power and powerlessness‟ (ibid.).[68] Friedman continues:
(But) cultural narratives of relational
positionality go beyond this foundation by resisting and dissolving the
fixities of the white/other binary. They deconstruct what Homi Bhabha describes
as “an important feature of colonial discourse”: its dependence on the concept
of “fixity” in the ideological construction of otherness” (1983, 18). Within a
relational framework, identities shift with a changing context, dependent
always upon the point of reference. Not essence or absolutes, identities are
fluid sites that can be understood differently depending on the vantage point
of their formation and function.
(Friedman, 1995, p. 17)
As a result of examining
the stories of the Japanese respondents I interviewed in Western Sydney, I
found that these women attempted to flexibly situate the self in their
migratory life, occasionally and strategically selecting a different
socio-cultural group in order to secure their place in this new environment.
Nevertheless, I emphasise that the strategy of situating the self in comparison
with different socio-cultural groups in that manner might not always guarantee
a secure and permanent self. Rather, as the socio-cultural (power) relation
transforms, in a mundane series of encounters and interaction with different
types of people, one must assess and resituate the relationship between the
self and others constantly.
Within a complicated but
sometimes rigid power structure, one‟s relational positionality would be
situated irrespective of whether one likes it or not. One would occupy a
certain position no matter how one might voluntarily situate or represent
oneself privately. For this reason, several complex socio-cultural categories
are necessary to situate the self in life. A self unsatisfied or unhappy with
its lower social circumstances, arising out of ethnicity, would attempt to
contest the situation by amplifying his or her gender attributions. In turn,
gender aspects do not function to demonstrate themselves in a distinctive way,
unless taking into account ethnic identity in a settler society such as
Australia. According to shifting social relationships in association with the
variety of different people surrounding them in Australian life, Japanese
marriage migrants put into practice a version of the self in a very flexible
manner.
6.6. Liberal but Conservative?: The Two Sides of
Japanese Women Today
In my fieldwork, the
Japanese women marriage migrant respondents frequently expressed the two sides
of Japanese women today. Their ideas of gender and the relationship between
heterosexual couples were very liberal and egalitarian. They were also
represented in their comparative gaze between (idealised) Western society and
(essentialised) Japanese society, which frequently drives Japanese women to
leave Japan for the West. On the other hand, these women do not give up
conventional ideas of Japanese femininity. In fact, in this chapter, we observed
the ways in which the Japanese women re-evaluate and re-mould the self, through
apparently traditional but actually re-interpreted gender ideas, as a migrant
woman in the new socio-cultural circumstances.
As to those „two sides‟
of Japanese women today, Masahiro Yamada (1994), a leading Japanese sociologist
of family and gender, illustrates different perceptions of marriage between
Japanese women and men. According to Yamada, for a Japanese woman, marriage is
an opportunity for rebirth, giving the woman upward social mobility, allowing
her to rely on the socio-economic capital of her husband. Contrary to this, a
Japanese man regards a marriage as a mere event that should follow as part of
his general life course, with no effect on his career. Accordingly, men were
more likely to prefer a woman whose personal career aspiration did not conflict
with their own. Of course, this simplified the structure of interdependency
between a man and woman to an initial ideotype, allowing us to investigate the
different aspirations for marriage between men and women in Japan.
Marriage and Rendering a New
Lifestyle
Given that marriage is a
great instance of „rebirth‟ for Japanese woman, Yamada‟s argument with regard
to Japanese women‟s perception of marriage seems to be suitable for a
discussion of Japanese migration by intermarriage. In such a drastic and
perhaps unimaginable (but partly desired) event, one can see how Japanese women
today appropriate conventional (but sometimes unacceptable) ideas of gender and
family within a new relationship and a new life in Australia. This new life
includes their Australian partner, new family members and neighbours. However,
if a woman‟s unique practice in that way arises in a certain socio-cultural
(and even) economic circumstance, one must investigate what power relations she
is situated within and how she, in turn, accommodates/transforms herself in the
environment.
Another question arises:
to what extent does the desire for a new lifestyle and new values as an
ex-lifestyle explorer affect ways of constituting a home in Australia? To
consider this aspect of Japanese marriage migrants, we must consider the
transformation of the perception of gender, individuality and personal
relationships over the past few decades in Japan. In Chapter 2, I argued how
the transformation of Japanese society affected the rise of new migratory practices,
by pointing out the impact of hyper-consumer society since the 1980s. Referring
to the concept of the „aestheticisation of everyday life‟, I argued that
migratory experience (including long-term stay overseas or sojourner
experience) became a practice of reconstituting his/her imaginary lifestyle
just as it was considered to be unattainable in Japan. The achievement of such
a lifestyle is often represented by stressing the value of individual choice
and the liberation of the self from conventional values and social obligations,
rather than the accomplishment of a materially rich life.
Consequently, recent
studies of Japanese emigration have focused on this „lifestyle migrant‟ (Hamano,
2010; Nagatomo, 2007; Sato, 2001), „cultural migrant‟ (Fujita, 2008) or
self-seeker (Kato, 2009) – although the question still remains to what extent these
studies have succeeded in rendering a deep analysis of Japan‟s social changes as
a hyper-consuming, post-industrialist society. Also, it brought about celebrating
one‟s individual choice and liberation from conventional (and even compulsive) social
and cultural ideas in relation to the concept of gender, family and
individuality in society, although conventional cultural and social ideas are
still alive to some extent in Japan today (e.g. Yamada, 1996).
6.7. Conclusion:
Westernisation, Indivisualisaion and the ‘Aestheticisation’ of
Everyday Life in Marriage Migration
Consistent with this, I
draw attention back to the circumstances of many of my respondent Japanese
women, who longed for a new life and attempted to achieve it by coming to
Australia. Although perhaps initially motivated by a desire for short-term
recreation in Australia, transient stays developed into permanent migration and
the establishment of a new life. Thus „consequent settlement‟ is to a certain
extent derived from the individualisation of contemporary Japanese. These
arguments by no means amount to a denial of the fact that Japanese marriage
migrants gave up retaining or representing their feminised ethnic identity
(their sense of being a Japanese migrant woman) in the process of making a home
in association with their Australian families. While the associative
construction of an Australian home with their families seemingly suits their
desire to achieve a new quality of life virtually unavailable in Japanese
society, it would be naïve to say that Japanese migrant identity was in some
way surrendered. Rather, these women tacitly appropriate their ethnic identity
as „given‟, in order to accommodate the self in the new lifestyle and the
construction of a home in Australia, as a result of their „choice‟.
That is, one would
consider that the migrant still resorts to a certain identity politics in
seeking a secure self identity, and when facing the difficulties and anxieties
of migration and settlement.
In summary, this chapter
has focussed on the extent to which Japanese women marriage migrants flexibly
but contextually craft ethno-gendered selves. This arises from the desire for
achieving the aestheticisation of everyday life as they seek encounters with
the (unexpected) reality of life as a migrant in Australian society. I
considered how women dealt with encounters in the precarious circumstances of a
newly arrived migrant, from ontological insecurities to uncertainties about
their capacity for upward social mobility, and analysed the ways women perform
their Japanese femininity in the Australian context. I will go on to scrutinise
these practices and modes in the next chapter, and, in particular, will look at
the ways in which private realms, such as the home and their own ethnic
Japanese association, function as a cradle for re-moulding the feminine self in
the new country. Also challenging the idea that these domestic spaces
exclusively encapsulate these migrant women in the private realm, I will describe
the ways in which Japanese migrant women in Western Sydney gain an opportunity
to take part in the wider public realm through the feminine identity developed
in these private realms.
CHAPTER 7. A BRIDGE TO THE
MAINSTREAM: THE PENRITH JAPANESE COMMUNITY
7.1. Introduction
For Japanese marriage
migrants, making a home in their Australian context means re-moulding the self
in a new socio-cultural environment. Just as the practice of building a house
means to construct a safe and intimate space materially, so making a home in
the new settlement is a social process in which the migrant acclimatises
him/herself in a new environment. Making a home in the new place also involves
a cultural translation: it is a practice in which migrants construct an intimate
(and familiar) space by appropriating and re-interpreting familiar cultural
ideas brought from the homeland. In the same vein, for Japanese women marriage
migrants, constructing a home (or private realm) in Australia is a process of
coming to terms with the gendered ideas and roles (situating the self within a
gendered discourse) which define their obligations as women.
Relying upon the domestic
sphere as the place for the self, rather than seeking association with the
public sphere, may give these women a more familiar, secure and intimate space
of belonging in the new home. This particularly applies to people who live at a
distance from the Japanese ethnoburb. This domestic orientation consequently
strengthens the process of crafting the self in a more conventionally feminine
way, which fits with external perceptions of Japanese femininity whether the
woman likes it or not. In this context, her „Japanese‟ sense of self helps to construct
her distinct identity as different from other Australian women. Nevertheless,
as I detail later, some contradictions arise in this representation of Japanese
femininity. Women refer to their Japanese femininity and spontaneously
internalise it in order to distinguish themselves from local (Australian) women
when speaking of their relationship with family (especially their male
partners). But at the same time, they express their reluctance to obey such
traditional and conservative gender roles, and attempt to develop an
egalitarian relationship with their Australian partner.
In this chapter, I
explore the process by which Japanese marriage migrants in Western Sydney make
a new place in which to belong. In particular, I focus on the ways in which the
home functions as a springboard to form wider local networks and links with
their neighbours. I suggest that her Australian home not only functions as an
intimate and comfortable space that makes the woman feel a sense of homeland
culture and customs (e.g. Kurotani, 2005; Martin, 2007), but also as a more
mediated space, located in between the private (her cultural heritage) and
public (her partner‟s culture as well as the local community). In this way, the
home is not merely a space of intimacy and cultural conformity, as argued by
numerous studies of diasporic lives of migrants (e.g. Constable, 2005a;
Owen-Brown, 2002). Rather, the home is a space of mediation that involves
migrants in public life. Given that their Australian home is an inter-cultural
(and inter-communal) space, this mediated space can be seen as a sort of „third
space‟ (Oldenburg, 1989), a space linking communities and cultures. These
women‟s home-making is enmeshed in interactions with local Japanese and with
the local neighbourhood. More precisely, these migrants necessarily mediate
their own cultural ideas and new ideas in the domestic realm, before entering
into the wider public realm. For the same reason, one can discuss the role of
their local ethnic association as another mediated space that moderates the
members between their private and public realm of the members, rather than
forming an exclusive ethnic cluster in the local community.
Above all, in this
chapter I examine the way in which these Japanese marriage migrants in Western
Sydney began to create their own ethnic association. Looking at several stories
of inter-married Japanese women in the region, I analyse a variety of degrees
of involvement of the members with their Japanese association. Additionally, I
discuss their differentiated prospects for and attachment to their own Japanese
association. In so doing, I particularly focus on their ambivalent perceptions
of their own association. I conclude that this indecisive sense of
attachment/detachment to the local Japanese association comes from their
longing for a pure imagined Australian way of life, one pursued by contemporary
Japanese migrants as lifestyle seekers.
7.2. Home away from Home:
Making Home in the New Settlement
Images and Realities of Western
Sydney
Western Sydney, where I
mostly conducted my fieldwork, is said to have several unique features compared
to other regions (2010b)[69].
Although normally considered a culturally and socially diverse area (New South
Wales Government, 2009), the label „Western Sydney‟ suggests a certain
distinctive socio-cultural formation in
Greater Sydney.
Historically, this area has been described as a frontier of Greater Sydney.
This description involves a distance from the city centre as the centre of
civilization and development in modern Australia (Collins & Poynting, 2000;
Grace, et al., 1997; Mee, 1994; Powell, 1993; Watson, 2005). Diane Powell
describes this region, in contrast to the city:
In Sydney, over a period of time, the
term „western suburbs‟ has come to indicate a social category rather than a
geographic region. A string of stories in all the mass media about social
problems, life in particular locations, and specific events in the area have
reinforced urban folklore surrounding the working class, public housing and the
urban fringes of the city. „Sydney‟s west‟, as it is abbreviated in many
newspaper and broadcast stories, has become a generic label. It shares much the
same image as other generic labels such as „No Name‟ or „No Frills‟.
(Powell, 1993, p. 1)
Despite the generic
label, the Western Sydney area comprises a high degree of diversification
within social categories (WSROC, 2010a). First, this region shares the largest
area in Greater Sydney in terms of both geographical size and population. Next,
due to the influx of young couples and immigrants seeking affordable
residences, the growth of the population in this region is considerable. Such a
rapid growth in the region has resulted in the most ethnically diverse region
in Australia.
The rapid socio-cultural
transformation of Western Sydney from a „still and homogenous suburbia‟ to a
„sprawling and culturally diverse suburbia‟ has often seen the area demonised
as the cause of increased social problems and conflicts among residents (Grace,
et al., 1997; Powell, 1993). Also, as many early studies revealed, Western
Sydney has been reported and represented by the media as a problematic case of
„urban sprawl‟ (Burchell, 2003; Johnson, 1997), with related issues such as:
the dislocation of local communities (Collins & Poynting, 2000; Costello
& Dunn, 1994;
Lee-Shoy, 2005); lack of
infrastructure (Glesson, 2006; Glesson & Randolph, 2001; Waitt, 2003);
ethnic tension and refugees‟ settlement problems (Dunn & McDonald,
2001; Gow, et al., 2005;
Noble, et al., 1999); and indigenous disadvantage (Cowlishaw, 2009; Grace, et
al., 1997; Morgan, 2006).
Contrary to these
relatively negative images of Western Sydney, the region can also be perceived
positively, for its rich natural environment, and ideal images of suburban
residence, found in the perceptions and representations of the residents
themselves. Interestingly, Michael Symonds argues that the comparative images
of Western Sydney in relation to nature can be drawn from the historical
colonial discourse of Australia, from a modern European perspective. He says, „[T]he
west‟s real and imagined relationship to nature can be understood as being
located at the end point of a specific Australian tradition – a highly
influential tradition of Australian experience of nature which disallowed the
possibility of the European modern subject from the outset. Australia was, from
some of the earliest colonial descriptions, considered a barren, ugly and
virtually uninhabited landscape. The convenient legalism of terra nullius
partly flowed from this understanding‟ (Symonds, 1997, p. 85). Indeed, one
would see that Western Sydney and its images seem to have been generated in an
extensive idea of the city and suburbia, being overlapped with another,
contrasting the image of the modern metropolis with the uncultivated colony.
Local residents of the
region in fact describe their suburb and community with their own terms and
values, in reference to other regions. For instance, the rapid and wide range
of development of new suburbs appeal to large numbers of young couples and
Table
12. Basic Socio-Demographic Profiles of Three Local Government Areas in Western Sydney
Local Government Area |
Blacktown |
Blue Mountains |
Penrith |
Mean Age |
34.7 |
36.6 |
31.9 |
Australian Born |
61.4 |
78.5 |
72.7 |
Person with Qualification |
42.8 |
56.3 |
42 |
Ave. Weekly Individual Income (A$,
2005) |
555.96 |
617.2 |
592.76 |
Unemployment rate (%) |
6.7 |
3.9 |
4.6 |
Ave. Weekly Household Spending (A$, 2005) |
1,019.55 |
1,043.91 |
1,034.68 |
Approvals of Residential Buildings (March 2005) |
1087 |
124 |
131 |
(Source: New South Wales
Government, 2009)
families, who desperately
seek both a large and affordable property in Greater Sydney (WSROC, 2010a). Its
rapid change and suburbanisation sometimes cause
controversies, however,
with the disappearance of pastoral and peaceful suburbs (e.g. Allon, 2005). Also,
the recent rise of „aspirational‟ suburbs is re-drawing the conventional images
of regional suburbs (Marris, 2008). Just
as these diverse and still transforming images of Western Sydney indicate, the
perceptions of my respondents of the local Japanese differed, as we will
observe later. For instance, the following table shows a comparative
socio-demographic aspect of three local government areas in Western Sydney,
where I predominantly conducted my fieldwork.
Relocating Japanese Home
Overseas
In Home Away from Home:
Japanese Corporate Wives in the United States, Sawa Kurotani (2005) describes
the ways in which Japanese wives, who in association with their partner are
assigned to a foreign branch of their company, struggle with remaking a new
home in a temporary settlement. In these Japanese women‟s practices, making a
home away from home is not only about providing a secure and comfortable
domestic sphere in the unfamiliar environment on their family members‟ behalf,
but also for the sake of carving out a place to be in an American life. They
have to establish relationships with their neighbours and with other Japanese
wives in the region, as well as developing a new social identity, through
exercising certain household tasks and duties. Recently, in the UK, Ruth Martin
(2007) observed that the wives of Japanese expatriates contributed to
developing wider and diverse neighbourly relationships in their new home.
Martin insists that these women‟s everyday lives comprise both keeping the domestic sphere as
an intimate site for the family, and placing their family in the wider public
realm in the local community. In particular, the education of children in the
local school provides them with the greatest opportunity to associate with
locals, by meeting other mothers and teachers at school and even acting with
them in school events. The relationship with other mothers seems to develop
their engagement with other local people particularly well, through the sharing
of common interests in children and education.
In both Kurotani and
Martin‟s literature on Japanese wives, those Japanese women not only perceive
their home as their obligation and responsibility, but also as a good
opportunity to integrate into a wider local community. In this sense, the
migrant‟s home is a springboard to the wider public realm, such as the local
neighbourhood, the broader community and society. In the same vein, for
Japanese marriage migrants in my research, their „home‟ and „family‟ by no means
comprise only those who are from the same cultural background or ethnicity.
Rather, home as a private realm is a dynamic site of interaction and
intersection between themselves and their Australian families. In the case of a
cross-national married couple, home is a site for the reinterpretation of the woman‟s
own Japanese culture and values, as well as the Australian ways of life that
the woman imagined herself entering into, in the early stages of her
settlement. In that sense, unlike the Japanese corporate wives of Kurotani and
Martin, making a home, for Japanese marriage migrants, cannot be represented as
a linear process of „acculturation‟. It is a place of intercultural negotiation.
For this reason, my
respondents could not see their private realm either as relocation or as a
materialisation of a Japanese home. Instead, home in Australia is an ongoing process
of mundane reflexive intersection and amalgamation of „our‟ and „their‟ cultures
and values, a result of negotiation, bargaining and even compromise, for the
sake of acquiring a new family and new life in Australia. As I discuss later,
in the practice of making an Australian family and home, these Japanese women
also strive to materialise their perceptions of the Western lifestyle and of personal
relationships as they had presumed them to be (Rosenberger, 2001), and which
motivated many of them to make the push overseas in the first place.
Home for Japanese Women
Marriage Migrants
How do Japanese marriage
migrants in Australia reconceptualise the meaning of home in the new
settlement? To what extent do they take into account or challenge general ideas
of Japanese home and femininity in the new environment? Do they progressively
adapt to the new cultural and social values of home and family they come to
know in Australia? Moreover, how do they attempt to hybridise „our‟ cultural
ideas and „theirs‟ (their partners‟ and in-laws)?
Before exploring these
questions, I will investigate the migrant perception of „home‟ in the new
environment. Generally speaking, Japanese marriage migrants are comprised of
individual female migrants, who came to Australia alone. This means that they
did not have any family or relatives in Australia and that they are less
interested in calling their families from Japan, even after long-term
settlement in Australia. They would also have been unknown to the established
Japanese community in Australia on arrival. Many of them first came to
Australia as individual transient visitors, and ended up becoming marriage
migrants for a variety of reasons. Others came to Australia from Japan as
direct marriage migrants seeking Australian residence/citizenship.
These marriage migrants
could not, therefore, conceive of relying upon any pre-established local
Japanese community in Australia, as early Japanese lifestyle migrants did in
the early 1980s in Sydney (see Chapter 4). They are neither mass migrants nor
chain migrants, immigrating associatively to Australia with family and
relatives or business partners. In terms of their residential preference, I
have already revealed the reason why they are unable to form a Japanese
ethnoburb in Australia. Furthermore, given the nature of a young married
couple, it is not unusual to see that they move to outer suburbs in order to
find a better living environment and affordable property, to raise children and
bring up their family. Without exception, as I discussed in Chapter 5, these
issues have been the dominant reasons why my respondent Japanese marriage
migrants of Western Sydney had to move to the present suburb from more central
parts of Sydney.
Under such circumstances,
it is no wonder that these women relied mostly upon their local partner
(including in-laws, occasionally) to establish a new sense of home. The family
tends to be the only place to belong in the new settlement in the first
instance, even though some of them might go out for work and maintain a
relationship with other local Japanese or neighbours shortly after. Here are
some examples of such initial experiences of Japanese female marriage migrants.
Here is a story of M. B.
about her early life in Australia. It was the year of 2004 when M. B. came to
Australia as a working holiday maker. Before that, she had been to Australia as
a tourist. During her first visit to Australia, she met her current partner
(husband). Contrary to ordinary working holiday makers who need to stay close
to casual job opportunities because of the lack of high profile work experience
and language proficiency, she lived in the Blue Mountains for the first half of
her working holiday and then moved to Queensland with her partner. When I asked
her the reason why she stayed in these regions, away from Japanese ethnoburbs,
she straightforwardly answered that she lived with and followed her partner.
Interestingly, she said that the purpose of applying for a one-year working
holiday was only to stay with him in Australia. She also added that she
considered her period of working holiday (as she was living with her boyfriend
at that time) was a one-year trial period to confirm whether she was able to
immigrate to Australia. After the completion of her working holiday, she became
a marriage migrant by marrying her boyfriend, and moved to another larger
suburb in Western Sydney. After I interviewed her in 2007, she moved again, to
the Blue Mountains.
T. G. spoke of her
residence in the Blue Mountains. T. G. has been living in Sydney since 1987.
When I asked whether she had been to Australia as a working holiday maker
previously, she replied that she had met her husband when she visited
Australia for a holiday.
Before her marriage migration to Australia, she had been to Australia several
times. Hence she mentioned that marriage with an Australian partner was crucial
for her to immigrate to Australia permanently. After living in a southern
suburb of Greater Sydney for three years, she moved to the Blue Mountains in
1991 and is still living there. The first place of her residence was, according
to her, simply chosen for the reason that her husband had already been living
there a long time. However, they decided to purchase a larger house in a better
environment once they began to raise two children. Up to this point, she said
that she had maintained a long-term relationship with Japanese people in her
first place of residence. Before moving to the Blue Mountains she hardly
imagined that there were Japanese people living there. Two months had already
passed when she met the first local Japanese there. Compared to other Japanese
marriage migrants who are ex-working holiday makers, who are presumably
ambitious to learn English or even speak it fluently, she still remembers how
hard she had to work to learn English just after migration, since, as she
emphasised, she had been a mere tourist until then.
The majority of Japanese
female marriage migrants apparently came to Australia as tourists, students or
Working Holiday Makers (WHMs) for the first time, irrespective of their
personal interest in learning English or enjoying different cultural
experiences. It would be fair to say that they entered Australia as transient
visitors, and then decided to stay in Australia permanently through marrying a
local partner in Australia. However, as the cases of M. B. and T. G.
illustrate, there are those whose visit to Australia was motivated by the
intention of marriage to an Australian partner. Also, among my respondents,
there are those who met their future Australian partner in Japan. In that case,
many of these Australians were also WHMs who taught English at language school
in Japan. Due to the socio-demographic characteristics of my research field,
most of my respondents for in-depth interview were married to an Australian of
European background. However, my respondents were, in fact, so diverse that
they included two Japanese-Japanese couples. In my fieldwork in Western Sydney,
I had a few opportunities to meet Japanese men married an Australian women,
although they were reluctant to take part in my research. Despite the different
pattern of entrants among the marriage migrants, I suggest that Japanese
marriage migrants are generally migrants who come to Australia for variety
reasons but who decide to stay only after forming a relationship with a local
residents.
Thanks to her local
partner, one could imagine that a Japanese marriage migrant feels a sense of
both social and psychological security in the new environment from the
beginning. However, it is also important to consider that such circumstances
sometimes cause an over-reliance upon the local partner and family. The women‟s
residential preference may typically be driven by the interests of their local
partners, although this could happen to all married couples. Even so, it would
be a more serious issue for migrant women. These female marriage migrants, as
evident in some responses in Chapter 4, frequently suffer a lack of social
relationships with others beyond the family. Some of these marriage migrants
apparently strive to keep a relationship with friends and acquaintances, which
they established when they were still a transient visitor in Australia before
their marriage, however the relocation of their place of residence after
marriage (migration) often removes this pre-established social network in
Australia.
Making a Place to Be in
Australia: Situating Self at Home
Generally speaking, for
migrants the home is the most significant place in the new country. No matter
how much the migrant may feel anxiety or discomfort in the new country, their
home and their family are supposed to offer a secure and intimate place at all
times, affording the migrant temporary rest. The home becomes a place where the
cultural heritage of the homeland can be represented and passed on to newer
generations. However, in the case of my respondents, what one would presume to
be an intimate place – home – is frequently constructed by negotiation with
their (Australian) family members, who hold different cultural and social
values. Here, the home is not simply a site of relocation and re-adaptation of
cultural ideas transposed from the homeland. The home of marriage migrants
cannot be simply perceived as a site of „our‟ culturally familiar sphere, in a
clear-cut contrast to the public realm of the settlement society. Even in the
domestic realm of the home, marriage migrants have to deal with the different
cultural and social values represented by their families. Accordingly, no
matter what effort they make to re-locate cultural and social ideas taken from
their original society, these familiar ideas must be selected, negotiated and
even remade, to some extent.
In interviews, migrant
women frequently explained to me how much effort they make to obtain Japanese
ingredients for cooking Japanese at home, or how they make the most of local
Australian ingredients to cook Japanese meals since, due to the distance from
Japanese ethnoburbs in northern Sydney, there are difficulties obtaining stock
from specialist Japanese supermarkets. Their practice and strong persistence
with Japanese culinary pursuits reminds me of Anne J. Kershen‟s theory (2002),
which describes the ways in which diasporas (migrants) put a great emphasis on
their food culture in the new country. One of my respondents spoke of a local
Japanese gathering where her Australian partner expressed a dislike for
Japanese dishes. She complained about having always to cook both a Japanese
dish (for herself) and Western meal (for her partner). Nevertheless, none of
the Japanese women in my research gave up cooking or eating Japanese food at
home, regardless of the difficulties. Some said that they grow particular
Japanese vegetables in backyard gardens, for these items are still unavailable
at local Asian groceries.
More interestingly, not
only can the practice of cooking and consuming Japanese food in Australia be an
integral part of maintaining their ethno-cultural identity as Japanese in
Australia, the cooking was also encouraged and reinforced by the familiarity
with and popularity of Japanese food in Australia. For this reason, one
respondent spoke to me of her frustration with a Japanese (sushi) restaurant
newly opened in her suburb. According to her, it was the first sushi restaurant
in her suburb and it was run by non-Japanese Asian and they served „wrong‟
sushi. When she went there with her Australian husband, who had lived with her
for a while in Japan previously, not only she but also he was quite
dissatisfied with the poor quality of the sushi. She said to me that, „We had
something like a sushi but it was a hint of radish sprouts with mayonnaise on
the rice. It wasn‟t sushi. I‟m really worried that such a bad sushi restaurant
might harm the good reputation of Japanese food, as the locals don‟t know what
real sushi is like in this suburb. Don‟t you think so?‟ This story suggests how
proud she is of the good reputation of Japanese food in Australia and she
clearly recognises the authenticity of Japanese who alone cook real Japanese
food.
When migrants mentioned
that their partner sometimes prefers Japanese food to Australian food, I noted
how being ethnic Japanese was being re-evaluated in a positive manner through
food. For instance, when these women speak of how to cook Japanese cuisine,
they are always concerned with the ways in which they are able to substitute
local ingredients for Japanese ingredients which are not available locally. For
them, cooking Japanese food does not mean reproducing authentic Japanese food
in the Australian home. Rather, it is represented as a process of cultural
translation. Also, not only does serving Japanese dishes at home work for the
preservation of their cultural tradition; it also provides them with a means of
exploring the degree of acceptance of their ethno-cultural difference by their
Australian families. In an interview with me, Y. R. spoke of how her Australian
partner could eat Japanese food she prepared for a home party with her local
friend:
It was when a Japanese friend of mine,
who married an Australian, invited me to have a New Year party one day. She
planned the New Year party in a potluck style. Ah, it was last New Year. So, I
prepared stewed hijiki (seaweed) for everyone and I particularly prepared
grilled fish for Australian husbands in the party, because it was a New Year
and I thought to bring some Japanese food for the New Year [but she brought
grilled fish for those who were unable to eat Japanese food]. At the party,
only my husband tried my stewed hijiki among all the Australian husbands. No
other Australians even touched it at all. The colour of the stewed hijiki was
black and it didn‟t look so delicious to them. I think everyone was just
suspicious whether it was edible. So they asked my husband if it is edible when
he was trying it. Yet he looked strange because everyone was asking him if my
hijiki is edible, even though he was just eating it.
(Y. R. April 2008)
According to these
engagements with her „mother food‟ in Australia, it seemed that this woman‟s
Japanese identity (rooted in her culinary custom) was welcomed only by her
partner, while their relatives were not tolerant enough to accept it. She
expressed her gratitude to her Australian husband who always welcomed her
introducing Japanese cultural customs (especially a Japanese diet) at home.
Accordingly, a positive
reception of a Japanese diet can guarantee these migrants a site to identify
with a Japanese ethnicity in the Australian home. Additionally, I suggest that
the wider popularity of Japanese food in Australia encourages these Japanese
women to provide them to the cross-national married family. One could say that
they are keen to see their cultural heritage accepted at home, even though they
are eager to build an „Australian‟ family. For this reason, like the women I
referred to above, these Japanese women often complain that many Japanese
restaurants are now run by other Asians, since they are worried that the
reputation of Japanese food will be harmed by „others‟, who are supposedly
unable to serve authentic Japanese food as they do.
One cannot dismiss,
however, the importance of the popularity and wide recognition of Japanese food
and culture in contemporary Australia. For example, in Brisbane in 2004, I
interviewed Japanese war brides, who came to Australia a half century ago as a
marriage migrant with Australian servicemen. These war brides often spoke to me
of how it was impossible for them to either introduce or preserve Japanese
cultural customs even at home. One reason was that Australia in that period
enforced migrants to assimilate into White Australia. The other reason derives
from the fact that the Australians in the early period had a quite strong
negative attitude towards the Japanese just after WWII. Under such
circumstances, cooking and serving Japanese food to their family was completely
out of the question, they said.
One should acknowledge
the point that even the home is, for these Japanese marriage migrants,
represented as a place of negotiation and mediation: between their
ethno-cultural background, on the one hand, and the new socio-cultural
environment on the other. The story of Y. R. about the hijiki for the New Year
party indicates the way in which she experiences challenges in bringing her
cultural aspect into her Australian life. In fact, hijiki is not included as a
particular food (called osechi, special New Year dishes). Indeed, in the light
of Japanese tradition, it is not usual for the Japanese to prepare hijiki for
the occasion. Hijiki is, rather, one of the popular foods for an everyday meal,
but it would represent a distinctive Japanese food, as the consumption of
seaweed rarely forms part of the Western culinary tradition. Given that Y. R.
prepared a stewed hijiki for an Australian New Year party on purpose, one could
consider her challenge of merging her pure cultural custom (not grilled fish
but also hijiki) into her Australian life, and then she felt as if only her
Australian husband partook of it.
Nevertheless, according
to a story recounted to me by A. D., some Japanese marriage migrants face
difficulty introducing or relocating their cultural customs at home. On the
understanding that the identity of the person would not be revealed, A. D. told
me this story:
I cannot tell you about personal details.
But I often hear that (Japanese marriage migrants) suffer because of the fact
that their in-laws are reluctant to accept Japanese culture at home. A conflict
would come to the fore between the migrant and her in-laws, although their
husbands may tend to accept it. But, I wonder how stressful it is for a
Japanese woman if her in-laws don‟t welcome it (Japanese culture) … For
example, I‟ve heard a story about this conflict. When a Japanese woman of
inter-marriage made a lunch box of onigiri (rice balls) for her child, one of
her in-laws told her not to put such an awful thing in the children‟s lunch
box. I also have heard that some Australian families get irritated when she
speaks Japanese at home, since they don‟t understand what she says. If your in-laws
don‟t welcome your Japanese culture as something good for you, you would be
faced with such trouble at home … I would feel as if my own identity is totally
denied if I had such an experience.
(A. D. October 2007)
This story is one that A.
D. heard from someone else and she herself had never, in fact, had such a
bitter experience in her Australian life, although she really felt empathy on
hearing this story. As for another similar story, I also met a Japanese marriage
migrant who cooked three types of meal at the same time: a typical Australian
dish for her husband, a light meal for her children, and a Japanese dish for
herself.
In contradistinction to
this story, A. D. confessed that she sometimes feels sorry for her husband, as
he never complains about the way in which she manages her household in a
Japanese way. Her perception of feeling sorry for the „Japanisation‟ of the
domestic space derives from the fact she believes that her „home‟ also belongs to
her Australian family as well. After recounting the story above, she spoke to
me about how recently she prefers to bring her own Japanese lunch box (a set of
rice balls) when going out with her family, while she leaves her husband to eat
anything he likes. Thus, it is clear that in addition to her interest in
preserving her Japanese culture, she is also concerned about her husband‟s
culture, and also has her own personal desire to build an „Australian‟ lifestyle,
which is what many contemporary
Japanese lifestyle migrants, including
herself, have sought in their Australian life.
When these Japanese women
spoke of Japanese food, I also frequently heard them compare the health aspect
of Japanese foods to Western foods. This generalisation about the healthiness
of Japanese food – low fat, plenty of vegetables and rich nutrition –
definitely reflects the popular media discourse of Japanese food in Australian
society (and other countries). Hence, my respondents, Japanese mothers, felt
that feeding Japanese food was essential to their children‟s well-being and
that it would also encourage them to keep cooking Japanese at home. In addition
to their Australian husbands‟ preference for Japanese food, cooking healthy
food for children is another important aspect. In this regard, S. C. told me
that she is concerned about her husband sometimes taking their child to
McDonalds when she is away, and feeding her anything she likes. After telling
me the story, she said that it is not good for her daughter to get used to such
junk food and she does not want her daughter to be like her husband, who is
putting on a lot of weight since they married (this said with laughter). For
these Japanese women, cooking Japanese food is sometimes their important duty,
because they believe they are obliged to look after the well-being of their
family.
As I will discuss later,
bringing up „Australian‟ children seems to follow a similar vein. Japanese
mothers are quite anxious to pass on their cultural heritage (Japanese language
and customs), no matter how far from their Japanese community they live.
Nevertheless, after talking about the future of their still very young
children, Japanese mothers of cross-national marriage tend to conclude that
their children will grow up as
„Australian‟ and these mothers wish that their children will indeed do
so, projecting their desire of re-situating the self in a Western context. Of
course, this is not only a matter of their language but also a matter of their
cultural habitus (ways of thinking, values and behaviours) (Bourdieu, 1984).
For instance, one of my Japanese respondents related an anecdote to me about
feeling embarrassment when watching her daughter (born and brought up in
Australia) crossing her legs on the couch when speaking to an elderly person. For
her, as a Japanese middle-aged woman, this is still perceived as inappropriate
behaviour in her own cultural context. But she also realised that her daughter
rightly grew up as an Australian and it was natural for her to behave thus when
enjoying a casual conversation (even with her Japanese elderly family).
7.3. From Home to the
Local Region: Forming a Local Japanese Group
Japanese Perceptions of Western
Sydney: Perspective from the Local Residents
After analysing the ways
in which cross-national married Japanese women in Western Sydney are living in
an in-between space at home, let us explore stories and representations of
their residential areas from the perspective of a local in Western Sydney. To
what extent do they take into account the dominant discourses of their region
by the metropolitan media? How do they feel setting up their new life, at a
distance from the Japanese ethnoburb of northern Sydney? What kind of terms can
be employed in order for them to explain the locale of their new life in
Australia? Without exception, Japanese residents in the Western Sydney also
share conventional images of their region as represented by the media, as well
as through their personal networks in Sydney. Indeed, this comparative gaze on
the local socio-cultural characteristics of Western Sydney does not come from a
popular public discourse, but is also generated by comparison with „those
Japanese‟ on the North Shore. This comparative gaze, however, contributes to
the development of their self-identity as being Japanese in Western
Sydney.
My Japanese respondents
in Western Sydney generally expressed their life in Western Sydney in positive
terms, even though they had not positively chosen to live there as I discussed
in Chapter 5. In fact most of my respondents expressed the sentiment that „once
you live in a place, you‟ll come to like it‟, irrespective of which suburb it
is, while also acknowledging the broader reputations of both their own suburbs
and Western Sydney in generic terms. In the case of S. C., living in Penrith,
she expressed her satisfaction with her life in Western Sydney, although she
was not happy when she first moved there from the south of Sydney, where she
was closer to the city. Yet her satisfaction did not mean, on the other hand,
that she felt assimilated into the local community. In fact, she added that her
Asian appearance still seemed to be overly noticed by locals in public places.
While stressing how many good and friendly neighbours she was surrounded by,
she said she felt more comfortable and relaxed in her life in the West. She had
had more negative experiences (especially in the context of dealings at service
counters) towards her in her previous suburbs than in the West.
This positive
evaluation of the Australian way of life in Western Sydney is frequently
compared with Japan‟s notoriously crowed housing conditions. The cliché in
interviews was, „I wouldn‟t live in such a big house with a large backyard if I
lived in Japan!‟ With regard to such an expression of their lifestyle in
Western Sydney, I still remember one conversation with one of my respondents.
In conversation with other local Japanese women in a meeting, she said,
„(Compared to the Japanese living in other suburbs) I think it is we Japanese
in Western Sydney who are living in the real Australia.‟ I interpreted her to
mean that her lifestyle in
Western Sydney met the
Australian way of life as she ideally imagined it, with less of an Asian
migrant population and better living conditions, with larger spaces and a rich
natural environment, which holds most appeal of all for contemporary Japanese
lifestyle migrants.[70] For
example, R. S. explained to me what the real Australian lifestyle is, by
pointing out her present life in Penrith. In response to my question „How is
your life in Penrith?‟, she says:
Both good points and bad points exist,
something like each side of a coin, in the Penrith life. There are few Japanese
in Penrith, but I feel I’m living in Australia.
When I lived in a suburb in North Sydney before, (there were many Japanese in
the area and) I worked at a Japanese company. In fact, even in Penrith, it is a
bit of a question whether I‟m living in Australia as my husband speaks to me in
Japanese at home (laughter). But, while your poor English may be acceptable in
the city, the local people in this area wouldn’t
understand you unless you’re
speaking fluent English. There are migrants in this area, but most are
Australians who have spent the whole of their lives in Australia. I feel I am
living in the real Australia (honto no ┖sutoraria).
As I had a chance to live overseas, living in such an environment would be good
for me, although I have to deal with many issues.
(R. S. August 2007, my italics)
On another
occasion, R. S. also said, „thanks to this Australian environment, we
Japanese in this region are
better at speaking English than the Japanese in other regions (because they
frequently associate only with other Japanese and other Asian neighbours only, even
though they are living in Australia)‟. Eventually a positive attitude to
Western Sydney is constructed on the basis that the migrant is residing in a
suburb that suits the ideal images of the Australian way of life, which are
represented by large spacious living environment close to the nature.
Popular discourse on
Western Sydney still seems to be dominated by negative terms and so the local
Japanese internalise these discourses in speaking of their local community. But
most of them began to like the life in Western Sydney as it probably gave them
a chance to live the imagined ideal of the Australian lifestyle. There are also
those who express a distinction for their local suburb, which they see as
different from others in Western Sydney.
This positive image of their suburb is in particular amplified in contrast to
inner city suburbs – culturally and linguistically diverse suburbs – located
around the city. In addition to these positive accounts of their local
environment, they often refer to the good personality of their local
neighbours. Interestingly, many of them suggested that, compared to the city
and surrounding suburbs, those living in Western Sydney would be less stressed
in their suburban (even rural) life, such as to eventually incline them to
express a friendly and tolerant attitude toward newcomers such as themselves.
Contrary to these stories
about the ideal Australian way of life, one Japanese marriage migrant living in
the Inner West region, which is the most culturally diverse area in Greater
Sydney, spoke of the cultural diversity of her neighbourhood. In her statement,
I discovered that she is proud of living in a multicultural community (in fact,
she listed a number of different ethnic/migrant mothers whom she regularly
meets at her children‟s school). For her, such a multicultural atmosphere would
be what she sees as her distinctive Australian way of life. These two different
perceptions of the Australian way of life would indicate how much the
socio-cultural environment of neighbourhood has significantly impacted upon
making a „home‟, as
Iris Marion Young argues (Young, 1997, p.
143).
In my fieldwork, I
met with Japanese who still hold negative perceptions of their own residential
suburb. A. G. was living in Blacktown when I visited her. She was a
long-established Japanese migrant who lived in a northern suburb for a long
time before purchasing a house in Western Sydney. She expressed her negative
feelings about her local suburb in Western Sydney. Throughout the interview,
she frequently expressed her negative feelings about her surrounding suburbs
and how these were seemingly amplified by her experiences. She emphasised that
the reason why she moved to the present suburb was only to acquire a larger
living space for her children.
In her first story
she related how she visited a friend‟s house with her daughter. Her friend was
married to an Australian man and he asked her daughter, „How are you xxx (her
daughter‟s name)?‟ Her daughter replied in one word, „Good‟, but this one word
was enough for him to laugh at her and say, „Oh, you speak with a Western
Sydney accent!‟ Even
though she never recognised that she speaks English with a „Western Sydney
accent‟ herself, she was shocked to hear this and realised that those from
Western Sydney are destined to be compared to those from other regions in a
negative way. Another occasion was when her friend visited her home, and spoke
to her about a conversation the friend and her husband had had just prior to
this. When asked about visiting her home, the husband just said, „Ah, I know xxx
(her name). It‟s the woman from Blacktown?‟ When she heard her personal
identity was linked with her residential suburb (and all the negative
implications of the region as well), she felt marked. Considering the fact that
she had lived in a northern suburb for long until she married, her negative
stereotype about Western Sydney was enhanced by her prejudice that she could
not get rid of this in her life in Western Sydney. When comparing it to the
life in Japan or the inner suburbs of Greater Sydney, my respondents could see
life in Western Sydney as preferable, but for A, G,, her frame of reference –
her previous life in the northern suburbs – prevented her from regarding life
in Western Sydney in a positive manner.
7.4. The Penrith Japanese
Community: An Emerging Japanese Community in
Western Sydney
From a Japanese Gathering to a
Japanese Association
As shown in Chapter 3
above, it is surprising to see the rapid increase of the Japanese population in
Western Sydney over the first decade of the 21st century, even though absolute
numbers are still smaller than counterparts in the northern and central suburbs
of Sydney. While the number of Japanese has been increasing in the western
suburbs and the population of Japan-born residents increased 50 per cent over
the last five years, its small population is scattered across this wide region.
Under such circumstances, it is not surprising that local Japanese have started
to organise their own Japanese associations. These emerging Japanese ethnic
associations are worth investigating, in light of the peculiar socio-cultural
characteristics of the local Japanese, as well as their geographic (and
psychological) distance from the major Japanese ethnoburbs in northern Sydney.
In the following sections, I explore the rise and organisation of one unique
Japanese ethnic association in Penrith, Western Sydney.
Penrith is located on the
western fringe of Greater Sydney and is one of the largest suburbs in Western
Sydney, as shown in Figure 17. The city is located 54 kilometres by road west
of the Sydney CBD. The Blue Mountains rise to the west of Penrith. According to
the Penrith City Council (2004) , Penrith has been a major town, a
Figure 17. Location of the City of
Penrith, from the Homepage of the Penrith City Council
(Source: Penrith City Council,
2010c)
Figure 18. Migration Flows from/to
Penrith City, between the 1996 and 2001 Census
(Source: Penrith City Council,
2010c)
gateway to the Blue
Mountains since the colonial period. It was also a great agricultural area that
supplied food for Sydneysiders. In the last few decades, Penrith has provided
much housing, with a significant proportion of Sydney‟s demand on its urban
fringe (Penrith City Council, 2010b), and has developed a large industrial
area, becoming one of the major satellite cities of Greater Sydney.
The Penrith City Council
Population Forecasts (Penrith City Council, 2010a) record that the total
population of Penrith City, at the last census in 2006, was 172,140. The
population of Penrith is noteworthy for its large number of younger people. In
the 1996 census, the 0-4 year-old age group was the largest within the
population. The next largest age group was the 5-9-year olds and the 25-29-year
olds. The population of Penrith is primarily in residential estates spreading
north and south from the Great Western Highway, the M4 Freeway and the railway.
It is both an agricultural centre (including dairy and poultry farming, fruit,
vegetable, beef and turf farming) and a focal point for the manufacturing
industries. Penrith represents one of the growing suburban satellite cities on
the fringe of capital cities in Australia. In particular, the growth of a
younger population indicates that this outer suburban city has been growing by
welcoming a large number of young couples and families, including migrants from
overseas. Two major sources of migration to Penrith are those from the
neighbouring suburb of Blacktown and from overseas, as Figure 18 indicates.
These socio-regional profiles of Penrith support the stories of my Japanese
respondents as to the reason they moved to this area after a certain period of
settlement in Australia.
Tomoko-san,
Vice-president of the Penrith Japanese Community (PJC), who has been living in
Penrith since the early 1980s, remembers that there were small Japanese
gatherings in Penrith until the early 2000s. In the last quarter of the 20th
century, some Japanese industries set up overseas factories in Penrith. The
establishment of this Japanese manufacturing industry in Penrith consequently
created employment there. The company also used to engage charities, such as
the donation of TVs to local schools or invitations of the local community to
their factory fete. For example, Panasonic launched its factory in Penrith in
1970 (Panasonic Australia 2009) for the production of television sets. While
this Japanese firm employed local Australians for the assembly line, they sent
a certain number of Japanese staff to the Penrith factory from Japan for the
management of the production line and other administrative business. These Japanese
business expatriates or chuzaiin and their families formed the first visible
Japanese gathering in this region. Leaving aside the major Japanese community
of chuzaiin families on the North Shore and the bayside area of central Sydney,
Japanese corporate wives in Penrith formed their own gatherings at any event.
In addition to these families of Japanese chuzaiin, a small number of Japanese
lived in the region, such as Tomoko-san.
Although a few Japanese
war brides have been living in the region for a long time without developing
any relationships with local Japanese, these local Japanese women of early
intermarriage sometimes took part in the gatherings of these
Japanese corporate wives
and Tomoko-san was one of them. Eventually, Tomoko-san began to organise a
small Japanese group for Bible study in Japanese in the early 2000s, and
invited other young Japanese women, to participate, whenever she and other
members met them. While Tomoko-san‟s Bible study group was associated with and
organised for Japanese Christians and those who are simply interested in
reading the Bible in Japanese, her gathering was also appealing to various
types of new Japanese residents in her region. As the study group was in
Japanese, this would have been a precious occasion for local Japanese to
associate with other. For still isolated Japanese marriage migrants in this
region, Tomoko-san‟s Bible study group was seen as a chance to associate, and
enjoy
conversation, with other local
Japanese.
Over time, more new
Japanese marriage migrants turned up at Tomoko-san‟s Bible study group.
Yuka-san, who would later become the founder and the President of the PJC, was
one of these new members. While the population of intermarried Japanese was
gradually growing in the Penrith area, the local Japanese community of
corporate wives had faded out after the Panasonic factory in Penrith closed in
2000.
Due to the change in the type of Japanese
woman joining Tomoko-san‟s Bible study
Figure 19. Information about
the PJC in Japanese, Nichigo Press, November 2006 (Source: Nichigo Press 2006b)
Figure 20. Information about the
PJC, The Blue Mountains Gazette, 13 September 2006
(Source: The Blue Mountains Gazette
2006a)
group, some early
members, including Tomoko-san and Yuka-san, found that it was becoming
difficult for them to run their Bible study group, with the increasing numbers
of young mothers who had to bring a baby or toddler along. While some new young
members saw the group as a chance to socialize with other local Japanese women
and share common anxieties and exchange information with them, others wanted to
maintain the group for the sake of the Bible study. Also, with the increase in
the number of participants, the group was getting harder to run as a regular
meeting , held in rotation at a member‟s home. Members were especially stressed
and worried about whether increasing numbers of children might break or damage
things in their homes, and they wished to seek a larger space for children to
play together in Japanese.
At this time, Yuka-san
had almost completed her diploma in community work at TAFE and was working with
Nepean Migrant Access (NMA), a Penrith-based NGO acting for the settlement
support of local migrant communities. Finally, by making use of her knowledge
of community work, as well as forming a relationship with the NMA, Yuka-san,
Tomoko-san and their Japanese associates launched a new Japanese ethnic
association at St Marys Community Centre in September 2006. It was, as the name
suggests, located in St Marys, a suburb of Penrith, near the border with
Blacktown. This is because the PJC was able to use a meeting room free of
charge at St Marys Community Centre, where the NMA owns its headquarters. This
was the birth of the Penrith Japanese Community (PJC).
The PJC then called upon
other local Japanese to take part in the association. Since its establishment,
some members began to join the PJC after being spoken to in person by members
of the PJC at Westfields, the only large shopping mall in Penrith. The PJC
launched its website for publicity and formed a mailing list for correspondence
with members. They also advertised the association through Japanese ethnic
media, such as Japanese web classifieds and several magazines, which are
organised and published for the local Japanese in Sydney (see Figure 19).
Yuka-san and the other management committee members of the PJC also had
opportunities to talk
about the PJC and the lives of the Japanese in the region in local newspapers,
such as the Blue Mountain Gazette (in the Blue Mountains, see Figure 20) and
the Penrith Press (in Penrith, see Figure 21).
Figure 21. Article on local
Japanese women in Penrith Press, September 2006
(Source: Penrith Press 2007)
As of late 2009, when I
terminated my fieldwork in Penrith, the total number of members of the PJC was
around 30, but the actual participants of the PJC have changed from time to
time. This is because, as Figure 18 indicates, internal (domestic) migration is
quite frequent in Penrith. Some have moved to Penrith for a better living
environment at a more affordable price, and others have moved out as their
lifestyle and family composition shift. Nevertheless, members are predominantly
young Japanese females who have recently moved to Western Sydney from other
suburbs, or who have recently immigrated to Australia after marrying an
Australian.
General Activities of the PJC
In participant
observations of regular meetings of the PJC since late 2006, since it was an
inclusive association, I have met a variety of Japanese women. Most of them are
married to a local Australian of European background, although some members had
a Australian partner of non-European background. Only few participants had a
Japanese partner, which suggested that most local Japanese in Penrith and
surrounding suburbs are women marriage migrants. There were not only Japanese
migrants, but there were also Japanese temporary residents in Western Sydney in
the PJC. I have also met non-Japanese women who were interested in associating
with local Japanese women and children. Even though they were not fluent in the
Japanese language, they saw the PJC as a chance to make local Japanese friends
and have their children play with Japanese kids in Japanese. Indeed, members‟
social (and economic to some extent) backgrounds were very diverse, but these
Japanese women could share the common ethno-cultural and gender backgrounds
with those who took part in the PJC. In particular, such a sense of sharing commonality
seems to have been amplified by speaking of common problems and anxieties in
their everyday life and daily routines in the household. They were growing a
collectivity through the PJC based on their shared socio-cultural backgrounds:
they were Japanese women, and they were living in Western Sydney.
I often heard that these
Japanese women had difficulties expanding their social network and finding
friends in the local region. They consequently felt a sense of isolation until
they joined this association; the PJC thus catered for these women. Although
small and unofficial Japanese groups had already existed in Western Sydney,
thanks to Yuka-san‟s period as President, the PJC has been anticipated to play
a central role in connecting Japanese who have difficulty networking with other
Japanese, due to the geographical distance from the communities of the central
and North Shore regions. At the same time, this group was also aimed at
contributing to providing new Japanese settlers with instructive information on
how to live in Western Sydney – for example, in relation to accessing welfare
services and legal rights. Indeed, the PJC has occasionally coordinated both
topic-based group discussions and formal lectures by guest speakers from local
government institutions, NGOs and Japanese specialists on a regular basis, the
purpose of which is to share the many problems in members‟ everyday lives as an
ethnic minority, new migrants, or women or mothers in Western Sydney.[71]
Table
13. A Proposed List of Events of the PJC in the First Half of 2007
Date |
Event |
Topic |
6 Mach |
Regular meeting |
How to make a relationship with your
neighbour (no guest) |
20 March |
Seminar |
the Japanese community in Sydney: A
lecture* |
3 April |
Regular meeting |
Anger management (Guest speaker: TBA) |
21 April |
Picnic |
Venue: TBA |
1 May |
Regular meeting |
Topic: TBA |
15 May |
Seminar |
School system and education in
Australia (Guest from the Department of Education
of NSW) |
5 June |
Regular meeting |
|
19 June |
Seminar |
Money management (Guest from ANZ Bank) |
17 July** |
Seminar |
Woマeミげs aミd Childreミげs Health (Guest: a community nurse in Penrith) |
7 August |
Regular meeting |
TBA |
21 August |
General meeting |
The 1st general meeting of the Penrith
Japanese Community |
*
This lecture was given by Hamano and another Japanese researcher ** The first
meeting of July (3rd of July) was cancelled due to school holidays.
Additionally, I have
frequently observed that long-established members of the PJC often pass on
their knowledge and skills on ways to acclimatise in the new settlement, by
giving diverse suggestions and advice: from the way in which new and young
arrivals are able to overcome isolation and anxiety in relation to their
families (and families-in-law) and neighbours, to information on Asian grocery
stores in the local suburb where they can purchase ingredients for cooking
Japanese food. These activities of the PJC are opportunities that involve the
wider local community as well. Having seen these activities of the PJC, it is
obvious that the main purpose of the PJC is to constructively retain a sense of
commonality of the ethno-cultural identity as Japanese. However, efforts of the
members to integrate themselves in the local region should not be dismissed:
for example, when they regard themselves as a group of „Japanese-Australians‟
instead of „Japanese in Australia‟. In other words, for these women,
integrating into the local community or situating themselves in Australian
society means re-moulding the self in a new Australian context.
one
after the other at St Marys Community Centre, on a weekly basis.
Figure 22. Group Snapshot at
Glenbrook Park, January 2009
A local Japanese family (left)
joined for the first time in this picnic.
Table 13 shows a proposed
schedule of PJC activities in the first half of 2007, which was submitted in
the executive meeting of November 2006. According to this list, while the PJC
planned to run a regular meeting every two weeks, they organised a seminar with
a guest speaker (including one given by myself) on a monthly basis. All
seminars were either conducted in Japanese or interpreted into Japanese by
Yuka-san or other members with a good command of English.
In addition to these
seminars and regular meetings held every two weeks, the PJC has coordinated the
school holiday picnic during every school holiday (twice a year in
December-January and July) since its foundation. This school holiday picnic is
normally held in a local park, such as Glenmore Park or in the Blue Mountains
(see Figure 22). The main purpose of the picnic is to get families of the
Japanese members into the network of the PJC and to encourage the Japanese
marriage migrants to take along their Australian husbands and children. Due to the
relatively homogenous composition of the members‟ family (a nuclear family of
Australian husband and Japanese wife), I observed at the picnic that small
groups were formed in the park by gender and generations. Australian husbands
associated together and enjoyed conversation in English, drinking beer and
tending the BBQ, while Japanese wives chatted in Japanese, as seen in the
regular meetings. Their children, on the other hand, were playing together in
the park, running and shouting in both English and (hints of) Japanese.
This reminded me of what
Yuka-san and other members frequently emphasised at the PJC, with regard to the
aims of the PJC within their local community. Not only was the PJC working for
the members‟ ethnic solidarity, formed and maintained through sharing the same
cultural background and ideas, but it was also seeking for some integration
into Australian society. Compared to regular meetings, where „Japanese matters‟
tended to be shared among each Japanese individual, this picnic seemed to be about
sharing „our family matters‟, peculiar to inter-married families living in the
same local region.
Gender Roles in the Local
Community and the PJC
A prominent finding in my
fieldwork with the PJC was that members‟ representation of their ethno-cultural
identity was highly contingent upon their local socio-cultural context, by and
through the management of daily household duties. While the association was named
„Japanese Community‟, signifying that the group is an ethnic association of
migrants across Australia, activities in the Community are basically planned in
keeping with daily routines and households, rather than maintaining or
preserving their cultural heritage within these. The ethno-gendered identity of
these women, re-moulded collectively in the PJC, refers to their social roles
(or domestic duties) at home. Yuka-san, the President of the PJC, frequently
told me that the PJC is established for the sake of the better and smooth
integration of Japanese marriage migrants in the local community, not for
forming a small and exclusive ethnic Japanese cluster in Western Sydney.
In the PJC, members
mainly speak of their household duties and caring for children. Of course,
these topics can be shared not only in the PJC but also with other mothers in
their neighbourhood or local community. In particular, I heard senior Japanese
mothers speaking to junior mothers about how they developed a relationship with
other mothers when their children commenced school. When these children made
friends with their classmates at school, Japanese mothers automatically
communicated with other mothers (in English). Nevertheless, this gives them a
good opportunity to extend their personal network in the locale. On the process
of socialisation through children, one respondent explained the importance of
the PJC in her region:
As there are many differences between
Japan and Australia, such as language, I‟m still afraid I might misunderstand
things I‟ve heard in English. But such an anxiety is relaxed in sharing it with
other Japanese women in Japanese… It isn‟t only about children but also every
part of life in general. So, when you‟re worried about your understanding of
what you learnt in Australia, you can discuss it with other Japanese. They
might say „Don‟t worry about it and just go for it,‟ but, in Japan, they would
do it in another way‟ and vice versa. I‟m confident to do things in Japanese
ways (in taking care of children and the household) as I was born and grew up
in Japan. But I‟m not confident to do so as I learnt in Australia. Then, I‟m
worried and think „am I doing the right things?‟ At such a time, I‟m saved by
speaking to other Japanese women living in a similar situation. They give me
suggestions by pointing out the difference between Japan and Australia. That is
why the Japanese community in the locale is so important for me. I can easily
count on it. So I really hope the PJC will be more active. It must be very
stressful for those who live in a different country with limited friends and
without such a community.
(J. M. December 2007)
The story of J. M.
clearly indicates the fact that she expects the PJC to mediate her Japanese
self and a new life in Australia. In so doing, the PJC and the members give her
a great deal of opportunity of integration into a new life through households
(and taking care of children), instead of assimilation to the local society. In
the PJC, they speak of the difference between what they learnt in Japan and
what they are learning in Australia, and manage to mediate and compromise these
ideas. In this sense, it is fair to say that the PJC is an ethnic bubble[72] in
Western Sydney.
As their children grow,
the topic moves on to local schools and their reputations as education
providers. As several studies on Japanese mothers indicate (Allison, 2000;
Kobayashi, 1994a; Lebra, 1984), in this regard, they may be seen as performing
the conventional role of the Japanese mother. Meanwhile, some Japanese mothers
showed their reluctance in educating their children in that Japanese way. It
was as if they still play a significant role of Japanese mother who are
supposed to be responsible for supervising education of children in the family.
S. H., living in the Blue Mountains, says:
Although I have a different view about
it, there are young (Japanese) mothers enthusiastic about their children‟s
education. They send their children to a good Grammar School and make them
learn music, such as piano and other artistic things. I thought they were so
enthusiastic about the education of their children.
Hamano: Do you mean the Japanese in the
Mountains?
Yes, I do. They‟re
so inspired to do it.
Hamano: What do you think of the
bilingual education of children? Have you thought of it?
Young Japanese mothers are likely keener
on it. I really respect their hard efforts to do it for the children. I was
lazy (leizi in Japanese-English). It would be easier if both of their parents
were Japanese. If one of the parents is an English-speaker, everyone speaks
English at home and children naturally speak much English. They would reply in
English, even though they understand what their Japanese mothers say in
Japanese. So do my children. They spoke Japanese to me until they went to
kindergarten. But they no longer spoke it outside, so I didn‟t push them (to
speak Japanese).
(S. H. October 2007)
Comparing herself to
local Japanese mothers, she admits that she was not very kyôiku-mama (a
Japanese term ridiculing mothers who take their supervision of children‟s
education to extremes) and let their children go as they like. Most
importantly, for a migrant mother, the education of children involves a
bilingual education of their newer generation. Nevertheless, as pointed out in
Chapter 5, due to a lower Japanese population in public, and the status of
cross-national marriage in private, Japanese women do not necessarily peruse
passing on their language to their children. In fact, as S. H. said, many
Japanese women pointed out that as their children go to school, they are
reluctant to speak Japanese not only in the public realm, such as at school,
but also at home. Contrary to these „Australian‟
children,
Japanese mothers are
gradually gaining a good command of English in their Australian life. Although
their English is not yet fluent, they even told me that taking care of children
in English feels more comfortable and easier for them in everyday life, rather
than switching between two languages occasionally.
In a similar vein, in the
PJC I often heard Japanese mothers discuss topics related to children, or the
relationship with their Australian husband. While some decided that their
Australian husband was moderately supportive, others directly complained about
their partner. In such an exchange of personal stories and family life, members
shared a sense that they were part of a similar family of inter-marriage in the
same region. The members‟ common identity as being Japanese was moulded with an
emphasis on factors such as their gender, marital status and place of
residence. As a consequence, a large number of my participants answered that
they mostly identified themselves with the gender identities of Japanese
„woman‟, „wife‟, or „mother‟, roles deriving from their household duties.
In sum, as an ethnic
Japanese association in Western Sydney, it is not difficult to suggest that the
PJC contributes to the moulding of a distinct Japanese identity in members, but
I argue that this is done by mediating their local socio-cultural context –
such as their shared marital status, similar familial or household duties, and
residential proximity. Furthermore, the members of the PJC believe that these
socio-cultural commonalities cannot be shared with other Japanese migrants once
they leave Western Sydney. Certainly, they are rarely able to have something in
common with the Japanese living in other regions for this reason. Instead, they
prefer to maintain a wider network of communication within their locale. Thus
while ethnic communities often grow, so that their exclusive ethnic solidarity
results in conflict with other local communities, the PJC carefully negotiates
its relationship within the other local communities (e.g. Baumann, 1996;
Uitermark, et al., 2005), by identifying itself with female residents who are
involved in the local society through their everyday practices, such as
housekeeping and taking care of their children.
To think of these
Japanese women‟s even desperate interest to becoming a local or their efforts
of dwelling in the new social circumstances, one has to remember how much
difficult for Japanese women to take part in the mainstream Australian society.
This might come from a combination of the lack of language proficiency and of
the scattered distribution of the population. The status of their marriage
migration permits them a permanent residency in Australia, without assessing
(or developing) social skills acquired to live in a new country. This is
particularly the case of those Japanese women who had not accumulated a
sufficient job experience or higher education for secure employment in
Australia before their migration. Indeed, the status of marriage migration
sometimes causes a contradiction that these women find it relatively easier to
gain a visa to stay in Australia permanently, while many of them have to
struggle with settlement issues due to the lack of adequate social and cultural
skills.
In fact, most members of
the PJC are housewives and many of them confessed that they have difficulty
finding a job in their region, even though many of them previously worked in
Japanese companies or service industries in Sydney. In that sense, being
Japanese no longer works as a kind of cultural capital in the region. It is
therefore still uncertain to what extent this type of Japanese association will
be able to have an impact in the wider public sphere in the local communities.
At this point, collective engagements within the PJC seem to provide its
members with complicated outcomes regarding a process of moulding their
cultural identity. The reformation of ethnic identity as being „female‟
Japanese-Australian is a result of mediating their ethnic and feminine identity
in two circumstances: in relation to their native (Australian) family in
private space; and in communication and engagements with local neighbours in
public space.
Alternatively, it can be
said that their „situated ethnic identity‟, accentuated by being woman, is
amplified through their ethnic community organisation. The entanglement of
ethnic and gender identity, and of a belonging to a certain space/home among
women of lower status, have been analysed by feminist cultural geographers
(McDowell, 1999). They insist that the practice of self-feminisation should be
seen as a positive strategy, a means for these women to seek their identity and
place of belonging in their own right. However, it is also a passive result of
the gender division of labour in the household and, especially for migrant
women, of social disadvantages which include racial discrimination and language
insufficiency. In the case of the PJC, although it is an ethnic Japanese
community organisation in Western Sydney, it exists not only to mould members‟
diasporic identity as a certain type of
Japanese-Australian, but
also to be a site of mediation where members connect to other locals, with the
help of other local Japanese, by sharing their knowledge and skills in person.
At the same time, such a collective practice with their feminine ethnic group
can reproduce members‟ passive, vulnerable identification as an „Asian woman‟
in Australian suburbia.
Situating the (Japanese) Self
in ‘the West’ (of Sydney)
Just as the PJC is a site
where members build a collective, local, and gendered identity, so also does
this association give the members a sense of difference from Japanese who are
resident in other regions in Sydney. Regardless of their personal relationships
with the Japanese in other regions, the PJC members‟ expressions about
„other‟ Japanese (or non-Western
Sydney residents) were at the level of generalisation regarding each Japanese
community. For the members of the PJC, the difference between those living in
Western Sydney and those in the North Shore regions was definitely clear-cut.
In particular, the distinction between the two derived from different
constituent members of two Japanese ethnic associations: their new and small
PJC of local members; and the long-established and large Japan Club of Sydney
(JCS) in the north. Despite the fact that the majority of the members of the
JCS lived in the North Shore region, the membership as a whole included those
living in various regions across Greater Sydney. Some members of the PJC even
maintained a personal relationship with the members of the JCS. Some of the PJC
also sent their children to the Sydney Saturday School of Japanese run by the
JCS. However, in generic terms, those in the PJC tended to conclude that the
JCS (as if it were the one and only representative Japanese association in the
northern suburbs) was a community of Japanese sojourners and wealthy migrants,
and that this was why they could afford to live in such an upper class suburb.
The story of R. S.
(introduced in the last chapter) clearly
illustrates this.
When talking about the
largest Japanese population in the North Shore region, the members of the PJC
for the most part repeated rumours: for example, that the
Japanese in the
North Shore region suffer from living in a „Japanese village‟
(nihon-jin mura). They
have no choice but to live in a tight Japanese society because of the Japanese
population in their local suburbs. I have often heard that the members of the
PJC distinguished „them‟ (Japanese in North Sydney and North Shore) from „us‟
(Japanese in Western Sydney). The different distinction is not only
geographical but also social. First, the PJC consists of homogenous members:
female marriage migrants of cross-national married couples. Most members are
Japanese women who settled in Western Sydney as a consequence of marrying an
Australian and all are predominantly engaged in housekeeping or only engage in
casual part-time work. In addition
to this, they are always aware that they are one of the smallest and least
visible groups of Japanese in Sydney, especially when compared to those in
North Sydney and the North Shore, where the Japanese are often noted as being
one of the largest ethnic groups in the local community. Compared to the
central and northern suburbs, the Japanese in Western Sydney recognised that
their lifestyle choices in the region were limited, due to the nature of its
suburban characteristics. Indeed, I remember an interview with Y. K. living in
Penrith while working in the Sydney CBD She had no children when I met her. She
observed how difficult it is in Western Sydney to engage with the locale unless
you have a child, because so-called „family culture‟ is so dominant in this
region. In fact, many real estate advertisements, as well as local governments,
enhance such an image of the growing family suburb in Western Sydney.
Thus, in contrast to the
variety of lifestyles that are available for Japanese women living in the city
and inner suburbs, I suggest that the lifestyle of these Western Sydney
residents is relatively homogenised, and this similar lifestyle amplifies a sense
of belonging to the region. Consequently, these stories (or myths) about the
Japanese in the Japanese ethnoburb (e.g. North Shore), represented by those in
Western Sydney, could be summarised by the following points:
1)
The members of the PJC are
aware of the local socio-cultural reputations of their region and their own
economic characteristics, both of which are considered to be less privileged as
against their counterparts in the North Shore region.
2)
Members are tacitly proud of
living in a very Australian social context, compared to the Japanese of the
North Shore region.
7.5. Leading Domestic
Roles to Public Networking: Mothers’ Network through
Children
Beyond the Japanese Community,
Beyond the Japanese Self
In regard to the PJC, I
drew attention to how the PJC refers to members‟ daily practices in managing
household duties, that is, being a mother and wife of a suburban nuclear
family. Members acknowledged the great contribution of the PJC to members‟
integration in the local community. Accordingly, the PJC as an ethnic
association resonates with both members‟ ethnic and gender identities. I noted
that while Japanese members account for their association in terms of gender,
they express their ambivalence about being seen as an exclusive ethnic bubble
in the region.
Let me introduce an
interview with Y. G. in my fieldwork: I asked her if she was still interested
in supporting the PJC as a member of the management committee, if the PJC grew
enough and was sustained by many local Japanese. I also suggested, at that
time, that the PJC would be like a general ethnic association that may possibly
represent the interests of the Japanese members in Western Sydney. Instead of a
clear reply to my question, Y. G. mentioned that this might happen one day. She
then amended her response, saying that she would have to leave the PJC before
such a chance took place. Her ambivalence arose because, insofar as the PJC is
a group of Japanese mothers of young children, it would be just a matter of
time before she had to leave, once her child had grown up and entered school.
Also, from her experience, she knew that her local network and personal
relationships with other mothers would be developed through her children and
their school, and that these would be the most important for her in her
Australian life. Meanwhile, she questioned to what extent she would be able to
contribute to the „Japanese‟ association, since she had now been living in
Australia longer than she had lived in Japan. In the interview, she continued
to say that, because she had been living in Australia so long, she sometimes
felt difficulty sharing anything in common with other Japanese mothers:
I‟m Japanese, but as I have been living
in Australia I feel ambivalent (in the PJC). It is almost more than half of my
whole life (that I have lived in Australia). I have known lots of new things in
Australia (that I hadn‟t known in Japan), so I understand these only in an
English or Australian way. If I discuss these things with other Japanese in
Japanese, I can‟t express myself. It is completely impossible to explain in
Japanese. Things drop an important nuance in translation. For example, even
speaking in English, Australians tend to state something in a roundabout way,
compared to Americans. Australian ways of expression are somewhere in between
Japanese and American. So, (when speaking to an Australian) one should be
careful not to state something too directly. I had such bad experiences before
in Australia. (For me) speaking English still tends to be much too direct. So
does writing in English. I used to regret that I had not spoken in a more
moderate manner or more indirectly. I‟m afraid the same thing happens when I
speak about something detailed in Japanese.
(Y. G. October 2007)
Y. G. refers to the
difficulty of translating nuanced expressions into Japanese, when she has to
translate an idea or concept she learnt during her life in Australia, into
Japanese, at the PJC. Since things became lost in translation in a single
language (English) in two different cultural contexts (Australian and
American), it gets worse in two different languages, between Japanese and
Australian. While she explicitly mentioned here her difficulty in translating
nuances between two languages, I interpreted this to refer also to her
ambivalent attitude toward the PJC. In fact, she added that she feels less
stress associating with local Australians in her area, but remains frustrated
with her Australian husband, family, relatives and neighbours, who still
regarded her as a Japanese woman of unique and different cultural ideas and
values. She said, „No matter how much I speak fluent English and no matter how much
I behave like an Australian, my (Australian) husband still teases me that my
way of thinking or behaving is still that of a Japanese. At gatherings of
family or relatives, I face the same experience‟. In the meantime, she stressed
to me that she has no idea what Japanese femininity actually is, or how one
would behave in the way that her Australian family or relative expect of her.
Thus, Y. G. believes that she has lived in
Australia long enough to have become
Australian, but is
ambivalent about belonging to the Japanese association as a new Australian.
Instead, she wonders if she retains an „appropriate‟ relationship with the
PJC. It does not mean
that she will suddenly give up her local Japanese association, once she has no
use for engaging in it. Irrespective of her personal interest, she acknowledges
that, as a mediator, her contribution to the PJC is still important for new and
young marriage migrants. Some members, especially executive members, remain in
the PJC for this reason. Even though they no longer have much in common with
new and young marriage migrants bringing up small children, they keep taking
part in the meetings and pass on their local knowledge to these new members, as
I described before. The presence of these senior mothers seems to be appealing
for some members, who want to rely on their knowledge and experience in regard
to their family as well as migratory life. Even at her personal level, Y. G. is also located in an in-between
position. It is fair to say that her confidence identifying herself with new
Australian-ness is sustained by her long-term life in Australia. Nevertheless,
at home – her private realm – she is identified by her ethnic background, not
by her strivings to situate and even re-mould herself in her new life.
Ambivalence toward one‟s
own ethnic association is therefore amplified when migrants situate themselves
in both public and private lives in Western Sydney. In the public realm,
Japanese marriage migrants seem afraid that their Japanese gathering and
subsequent activities would lead to a conflict with their striving to integrate
into the locale as a new Australian. They are afraid that confirmation of their
Japaneseness through the PJC will interfere with them becoming „Australian‟.
Meanwhile, both Penrith
city and the Blue Mountains have been maintaining a strong and intimate
relationship with their sister cities in Japan. They annually send delegates to
each city and organise several cultural exchanges among the locals. In Penrith,
both Yuka-san and Tomoko-san and a few of the PJC act as a member of the
Penrith International Friendship Committee and they host Japanese delegates to
Penrith. This experience would have made these local Japanese consider how the
Japanese and Japanese cultures are perceived, while it also encouraged them to
promote the presence of the local Japanese as such. Even so, I wonder if their
attitudes towards representing the interests of „local Japanese‟ are still
careful in order not to harm such a good reputation of „Japanese guests‟ among
the Penrith locals. Similar concern can be found in their private realms as
well, when they make an effort to make a new Australian home in association
with their „Australian‟ families. This sense of ambivalence is prominent in
many Japanese marriage migrants in their attempt to balance their Japanese
community with their Australian family.
One has to remember that,
in Chapter 2, I argued that contemporary Japanese migrants are lifestyle
migrants. In the maturation of hyper-consumer society since the 1980s, they
learnt the ways in which they identify the self with consuming a new,
alternative and different experience. Instead of the material fulfilment of
mass-products, those who are living in the hyper-consumer society situate the
self in consuming difference. This consumption of different values also allows
one to contest conventional social identities and their obligations. As several
critics and theorists have argued (Mamada, 2005, 2007; Miura & Ueno, 2007;
Otsuka, 2001[1989], 2001[1996], 2004; Ueno, 1992[1987]), identifying the self
through the consumption of difference was the most important outcome of the
transformation of Japanese society in the post-Fordist era. Given that one‟s
identity can be re-moulded through the consumption of difference, it is
arguable that, in order to identify the self, people put more importance on
their own choice in re-moulding the self, rather than referring to the
conventional socio-cultural ideas. In this vein, for Japanese women marriage
migrants, a series of encounters with new socio-cultural conditions in
Australia is a great opportunity to re-mould the self in reference to
difference. This experience of differences is not only a mere „defection‟ or „escape‟
from Japanese society, but it would be perceived as a chance for „re-birth‟
through marriage migration to Australia. When Y. G. expressed her
disappointment at being seen as a Japanese (female) subject by her Australian
family, she was dissatisfied with the fact that she was still recognised by her
„given‟ aspects (her Japanese femininity), rather than her „chosen‟
(Australian) self definition.
Return of Japaneseness among
Japanese Marriage Migrants
Across Western Sydney,
the Penrith Japanese Community is not the only group or association of Japanese
women of marriage migrants. Among the dispersed
population in this large
area several local-oriented Japanese groups/gatherings can be found. There is one
interesting story in particular, which I heard in another Japanese gathering in
Western Sydney in June 2008, when visiting a Japanese mothers‟ gathering in the
upper Blue Mountains. Unlike the suburbs of the lower Mountains, it takes more
than one hour to get down to Penrith city from this region. When I visited the
gathering, it was held at one of the members‟ house in Blackheath. It was my
first time joining this casual gathering and it was a different gathering from
those at the PJC in which I‟d been participating regularly since 2006. Before
visiting, I contacted the group‟s leader and related the purpose of my visit,
and mentioned that I had already been working with the PJC. When I visited the
gathering in person, I still remember members warmly welcoming my visit and
voluntarily disclosing to me many interesting and personal stories about their
background and everyday lives.
According to the leader
of the gathering, they organise a monthly gathering which is held on rotation among
members‟ homes rather than in a public space, such as the
PJC does. While most
members acknowledged the PJC and remembered that one of the members of the PJC
visited their gathering and introduced the PJC to them as a local Japanese
association, the leader remembers that the Japanese women gathered in that
place seemed reluctant to join the PJC. When I asked the leader why, she replied
that they were simply less interested in such a „tight‟ Japanese association.
In contradistinction to the PJC, the leader of the gathering saw her group as a
more casual and informal meeting, rather than an ethnic welfare association
along the lines of the PJC. For this reason, during my visit, the Japanese
women in the gathering always seemed to pay attention to maintaining a relaxed
atmosphere and never to force other local Japanese women to join the
gathering.
Naturally, they depicted
themselves as the most independent Japanese migrants in Greater Sydney, being
far away from Japanese ethnoburbs, living in a region with the smallest Japanese
population. Most of the Japanese women at the gathering were married to
Australian. However, the difference between them and members of the PJC was
that the majority of women at this casual Japanese gathering were self-employed
or engaged in professional work. Their English language skills thus seemed
higher.
In the gathering, I often heard that they
called themselves „the Mountain people‟
(yama-no-ningen) in
contrast to those living in my major research field, such as in Penrith and
other surrounding regions. However, no matter how much they recognised that
they were self-reliant migrant women living in a remote suburb, they sometimes
referred to their ethnicity (Japaneseness) as a role demanded by others. No
matter how much they felt integrated into Australian life, as independent
migrants, they were always encountering a sense of strangeness in everyday
life. In the middle of the gathering, the topic naturally shifted to matters
relating to their children‟s school. I noted that they often mentioned that in
Australian schools, mothers (fathers as well, perhaps) are responsible for
supporting children‟s school events, as well as accompanying their children to
school every day. When the participants were speaking of several party events
and school fetes, some of them began to talk about food they had cooked and
contributed to the events.
Most of the Japanese
women in the gathering agreed that they tended to bring Japanese food since
they were accustomed to cooking it, and they felt some Japanese foods were
popular in Australia. One mother related that in a meeting of the mothers at
school, they discussed the dish that each of them would prepare next time. In
order to avoid clashing, they made a list of available dishes and entered each
mother into the list. The Japanese mother, who told me this story in the
gathering, found that there was no Japanese dish on the list. She was not sure
whether she should prepare Japanese sushi for the group, or if the other
members implicitly wanted her to voluntarily offer a Japanese dish, given that
she was the only Japanese mother at the meeting.
She retrospectively
analysed herself as the only Japanese mother in the place, and she felt that
she was naturally inclined to meet the hidden expectations of the other
mothers. She could not help but internalise the good and positive reputation of
Japanese food in Australia (especially what people call sushi, even though it
is a very Australianised sushi). Unfortunately, this story was interrupted
halfway and I could not confirm if the person eventually did make sushi or
other Japanese dishes for the party. However, Japanese mothers in the circle of
conversation expressed their sympathy for her dilemma. Everyone agreed that her
voluntary wish to prepare Japanese food proved the privileged role of Japanese
culture (food in this case) in Australia. No matter how much they attempted to
integrate into the local community where the Japanese population is small, and
no matter how much effort they put into assimilating the self in an ideal
migratory life in the Western country by getting rid of their Japaneseness,
they could not help but feel awkward in retaining both: identity as „given‟ by
their ethnicity and gender‟, and identity as „re-moulded‟ in the pursuit of an
improved lifestyle in Australia.
Accordingly, one might
point to this as profound evidence of their hybrid identity as a diasporic
subject: an identity is always swinging uncertainly between plural belongings
(Ang, 2001; Hall, 1993; Werbner & Modood, 1997). Even so, what is
interesting to me is the point that, for these Japanese women, the perception
of a hybrid identity rather causes an anxiety and frustration with regard to
their effort to become an Australian: the recognition of hybrid identity is
always suggested by others, rather than recognised in their own spontaneous
awareness. It might also sound to them as if they still have difficulties in
reaching the desired Australian lifestyle, such as their Australian family,
neighbours and local community experience it. I would also stress that their
sense of ambivalence derives from the fact that their marriage migration is in
the course of lifestyle migration. That is, these Japanese women today believe
that one‟s life(style) can be re-drawn on one‟s own, challenging socially and
culturally „given‟ attributes of self. Given that their first arrival in
Australia was motivated by the desire to re-mould the self in the new
environment, being still regarded as a Japanese woman is frustrating for them,
even while they occasionally have recourse to the „idealised‟ ethno-gender
identity in situating the self in Australia.
7.6. Ambivalent Self
between the Japanese and the Local Community in Sydney’s West
Seeking a Place to Belong in
Western Sydney
In addition to the
interview with Y. G., the story I noted above revealed the ambivalent attitude
of Japanese marriage migrants in between their ethnic gathering/association,
family and local community. Overwhelmingly, they welcome and support the establishment
of a local Japanese association or gathering and, consequently, frequently turn
up at regular meetings. One can imagine how important it would be for these
women to have a conversation with other local Japanese woman and share common
issues and concerns in their own language. In particular, the process by which
senior marriage migrants pass on their knowledge and experience to younger
members is a remarkably significant role for them. Even so, as I referred to in
the case of Y. G., the degree of attachment to the local Japanese community
depends upon individual social skills to take part in the local community.
This type of Japanese
gathering/association of marriage migrants is a certain diasporic practice in
the settler society. It gives a member the ability to retain and even
reinterpret their ethnic identity in a new social-cultural environment. For
example, members of the PJC frequently shared experiences when they provided
Japanese cultural ideas or customs for their family or local community. They
often spoke of how their family reacted when they served a Japanese dish at
home. Another popular topic was that Japanese mothers often felt sorry about
making their babies (or even toddlers) sleep in another room, since, in Japan,
young children generally sleep with their mothers. A mother in Japan will
generally leave her baby in her own bed when she goes to sleep.
These local-oriented
Japanese gatherings/associations are thus the space where Japanese women
reconfirm their cultural difference. Nevertheless, their gathering/association
is a diasporic community in another sense, given that the sense of „being a
diaspora‟ retains an ambivalent sense of belonging in between two homes: the
home of origin and that in the new country. In this way, the PJC and other
similar
Japanese gatherings were
initially launched and subsequently managed on behalf of Japanese „mothers,‟ based
on their new social role in Australia. These local Japanese gatherings/associations,
such as the PJC, functioned in this sense to mediate a space that enabled
members to accommodate themselves in a new Australian life.
Meanwhile, it is obvious
that members were less interested in forming an exclusive ethnic bubble in
their region, nor in belonging to it, considering the point that they are
lifestyle migrants who regard an Australian life as an improvement over that of
Japan. That is, its perception leads them to convince themselves that their
desirable lifestyle can come true, through the Australian way of life that they
idealise in contrast to that of Japan. Instead, their relationship with the
local Japanese association is necessarily balanced between „our association‟
with other local Japanese woman, and „our life‟ within their family and
neighbourhood. The members would take part in the Japanese
gathering/association insofar as they felt able to have something in common
with others regarding their migratory life or striving to dwell in Australia.
One should remember how much their everyday lives are drawn from gendered
accounts in relation to their Australian family and neighbourhood, instead of
those of Japanese colleagues or the local Japanese community. In this light,
belonging to a Japanese ethnic association/group may cause a sense of
ambivalence among the members, in that they still rely on the Japanese community,
while they are seeking an improved lifestyle in an „Australian‟ way in the pursuit
of the „aestheticisation of everyday life‟ through marriage migration.
Furthermore, the
development of a high individualism in contemporary Japanese society, as
discussed in Chapter 2, would enable these women to go on re-making an
achievable lifestyle by their own effort, contesting their „given‟ socio-cultural
positionality in society. In the last part of her book, Nancy Rosenberger
concludes:
Amidst great variation, new hybridities
of self and personhood emerge as Japanese women negotiate the story lines of
personal, local, national, and global plays. Women use their culturally learned
abilities to develop inner strength of character, to adjust their ki, and to
stretch the stages of their societal theatre in all directions. They combine
these abilities with their interpretations of individuality, which emphasize
emotionally satisfying relations, meaningful work, and personal preferences in
leisure and consumption. The outcome is a hybrid sense of self, expressing an
individual character while ultimately avoiding selfishness or isolation through
strength of character that contributes to others.
(Rosenberger, 2001, p. 239)
Rosenberger refers to
Japanese women today seeing westernisation, of both society as well as
individuals, as opening up to the chance of remaking a lifestyle and remoulding
the self (see also Kelsky, 2001). Even in domestic society, as Nancy
Rosenberger describes it, „[Y]oung women were living in the questions
surrounding Japan‟s incorporation of individuality – seen as global and modern –
and the maintenance, or perhaps rejuvenation, of compassion, respect and group
life – seen as representing the unique high qualities of Japanese self‟ (Rosenberger,
2001, p. 115). Also, in relation to the image of Western society in this vein,
Karen Kelsky (2001, p. 87) notes the extent to which Japanese women today
translate and interpret generic ideas of Western individualism as a metaphor
for liberalism toward Japanese women. However,
later, Kelsky (2001, p. 213) introduces the voices of Japanese marriage
migrants who have realised it is naïve to believe that Western individualism
simply liberates (Japanese) women of intermarriage. This shift from the claim
of gender equality in the Western discourse to the re-discovery of the virtue
of Japanese women can also be examined by Aya Kitamura‟s study (2009) of
Japanese women in
Hawai‟i. Consequently,
some of them, as I have argued through this thesis, began to consider their
Japanese gendered accounts as „the virtue of women‟ in a strategic sense, in
relation to their Western partner or their life in the West.
For lifestyle migrants,
situating themselves in a new Australian lifestyle is rather preferable than
sticking to Japanese models. As Rosenberger remarked, for Japanese women,
searching for a creative and desirable lifestyle is also to introduce the value
of a Western lifestyle, based on the relationship between independent and
egalitarian individuals at home, which is to contest the conventional gender
obligations imposed on women at home. Namely, the westernisation of the home is
not only a mere project of desirable lifestyle, but also these women‟s desire to
maintain a fair but reciprocal relationship between themselves and their
husbands, as they see happening in imagined Western lifestyle. With regard to
the ideal image of the Western lifestyle, T. S. clearly spoke to me of her ideal image as derived from the American
soap operas she used to watch in Japan as a child. It is probable that many of
the Japanese women marriage migrants envisaged an ideal image of Western
lifestyle and heterosexual partnership through domestic media, as T. S. did,
before they became a migrant in Australia.
Being a Western subject
through becoming an Australian is, for these lifestyle migrants, an
enthusiastic project for putting this „ideal‟ life into practice, in making an
ideal partnership with their husband come true. In the meantime, in their
migratory life, it is almost impossible for these women to give up relying upon
the relationship and networks with local Japanese as a most reliable diasporic
community. Finally, with regard to the degree of belonging and engagement,
these women ended by expressing their ambivalence at making home in between
their Australian home/society and the PJC.
My research indicates
that one should not dismiss the power relations these Japanese migrant women
are placed in, when referring to or even glamorising their gendered account
with an ethnic accent. Both re-moulding the self in the course of re-evaluating
the virtue of Japanese femininity, and striving to integrate into a local
community as a new Australian individual, are ways of making sense in their
strategy to situate themselves and find their place. In this regard, I still
remember what Yuka-san of the President of the PJC told me one day. Yuka-san
said to me,
„After all, the art of
maintaining a good relationship with an Australian guy is, I think, don‟t be
too much of a „feminist‟ (she used this English term, rather than feminisuto in
Japanese).‟ When I asked her to clarify this for its implications, and in
relation to the term feminisuto, she replied that Japanese women, including
herself, should try not to be too selfish or even independent. The woman should
express her Japanese femininity as she would do if she lived in Japan. This
anecdote revealed to me that the Japanese woman marriage migrant has limited
space within which to re-mould or express herself. At the same time, endorsed
by her own experience of living in Australia, she clearly denied that
Australia, as a Western society, is a liberal egalitarian society with regard
to gender.
7.7. Conclusion: Ambivalence towards Being Both
Marriage Migrant and Lifestyle Migrant
In this chapter, I have
argued that both the home and the ethnic association function as a mediated
space for women, encouraging them to associate with or integrate into the local
community. In these mediated spaces, which are neither an exclusive shelter nor
an ethnic bubble, these Japanese women exercise several social roles inevitably
shaped by their gender. As a result, I have shown how they express the
significance of their ethnic association in terms of gender, rather than
ethnicity. They distinguished themselves from other Japanese by pointing out
their regional or local characteristics within Western Sydney. At stake in this
chapter was the way in which these Japanese women found and managed their
ethnic association in the region. For them, commitment to the Japanese
community in the locale made them feel ambivalent. Accordingly, in both
mediated spaces – the home and the ethnic association – their belonging and
their degree of attachment are expressed ambivalently. They are spaces which
provide both intimacy and awkwardness at the same time.
Finally, when Japanese women re-evaluate
and make use of their Japanese
femininity in order to
maximise their presence in a certain power relation, one has to consider that
the feminising self of Japanese marriage migrants unprecedentedly indicates
their marginality, even though they inevitably rely on the „given‟ cultural
capital of Japanese femininity. Indeed, this strategy still leaves these women
with a sense of ambivalence, rather than resolving it. They are both marriage
migrants and lifestyle migrants. Indeed, re-moulding the self with Japanese
femininity provides them, on the one hand, with a secure social identity, as a
minority migrant woman in Western Sydney, and it aids them in associating with
a local Japanese network that definitely contributes to their integration into
the local community. On the other hand, it might also take place as a result of
the negotiation of the reality of life as a migrant woman, at the cost of
giving up an ideal lifestyle that was thought to be achievable in the change of
life made possible through migration.
CHAPTER 8. CONCLUSION
8.1. Gender in Fieldwork: A Reflection
In concluding my thesis,
it seems pertinent to discuss the gender relations at work in the fieldwork
itself. Since I determined to work with Japanese women marriage migrants, this
gender difference between us naturally and repeatedly came to the fore in the
course of my research. For instance, whenever I gave a paper or spoke of my
research, the most frequent question to me from the audience was,
interestingly, how I dealt with the gender difference between myself and my
respondents. Another common question was whether I could truly be involved in
the women‟s community, as a male outsider, even though we shared a common
ethnic background.
In feminist anthropology,
this issue has been highlighted as the problem of male anthropologists being
unaware of gender power relations in the field (Bourdieu, 1993), in their pre-occupation
with „objectivity‟ or „neutrality‟ (Bell, et al., 1993;
Breitbart, 1984; Oakley,
1990; Okley & Callaway, 1992; Warren & Hackney, 1993). Furthermore,
postmodern anthropology (e.g. Clifford & Marcus, 1986; Gupta &
Ferguson, 1997) insisted that ethnography in anthropology is an interactive
process between the researcher and the respondents. This critique of
ethnography also dismantled the idea that the researcher in the field should be
an objective observer at a distance from his/her informants. Indeed, in
fieldwork today, it is more necessary for the researcher to be reflexive about
his/her social and cultural positionality and its impact on the respondents
(and their world). For example, Carol A.B. Warren and Jennifer Kay Hackney
explain the possible dynamic and ongoing relationship between the researcher
and the respondents as follows:
[W]e view the roles and relationships of
the field-worker as the dynamic and fluid processes of interaction and
negotiation. Although the field-worker may seek to find or keep a particular
place, respondents are simultaneously putting her into a place. Furthermore,
the place the researcher seeks or finds herself or himself in changes
situationally and over time.
(Warren & Hackney, 1993, p. 14)
Instead of recording
objective discourses and narratives of the respondents, the researcher should
be aware of describing and analysing what he/she experienced in the process of
reflexive fieldwork.[73]
In the expectation of
such a reflexive relationship in the fieldwork, the researcher has to consider
to what extent each gender difference affects the process of building a
relationship with the respondents. This is also to be aware that the
perceptions of gender and related accounts are diverse up to the different
socio-cultural context. Helen Callaway claims the benefits of presenting a gendered
account, instead of claiming neutrality or objectivity, are as follows:
[T]hat a deepening understanding of our
own gendered identities and the coded complexities of our being offered the
best resources for gaining insights into the lives of others. The project of
„engendering knowledge‟
(Caplan 1988) requires that the study of
other societies, including their gender relations and ideologies, be carried
out with scrupulous examination of ourselves as gendered identities. This means
continuing scrutiny of the submerged power relation in the discourses and
concrete practices of our own society as well.
(Callaway, 1992, p. 30)
In my research, while my
respondents seemed able to relate to me because of our common ethnic
background, I frequently perceived that the gender difference did have a
distancing effect. In addition, the difference between us in marital status was
an important marker of difference. It is also important to consider to what
extent my „intervention‟ as a researcher affected their self-recognition, after
I explained my research objectives and sought their participation. Indeed, our
relationship in the fieldwork was continually transformed reflexively, in
reference to our ethnicity, gender and other social status markers between us.
Researcher and Respondents
When I contacted
Yuka-san, the President of the Penrith Japanese Community (PJC) and had a short
conversation with her in a local pub in Penrith, in November 2006, I still
remember that she, as the leader of this women‟s group, complained that
Japanese women marriage
migrants receive little attention as a migrant group in this outer suburb
(Penrith), even though they are unable to rely upon the major Japanese
ethnoburbs in north and central Sydney. For this reason, both Yuka-san and
Tomoko-san (Vice President of the PJC) welcomed my interest in their group and
my attention to women marriage migrants in my research. They expected me, as a researcher,
to make them „visible‟ or to obtain for them more recognition in
Australian society,
through the research and my thesis. Most other members of the PJC cooperated
with my research. They also expressed their interest in my findings, analysis
and arguments drawn from their engagement with me. As this story indicates, the
gender difference between us had not yet been problematised in fieldwork.
Rather, they regarded me as a „researcher‟ (or stranger) who is presumably
expected to mediate between them and the wider society. In other words, at the
initial stage of my fieldwork, both I and my respondents attempted to
understand each other by reference to our common ethnic background
(Japaneseness), rather than considering gender. Even though gender difference
was by no means a major obstacle in my fieldwork, as these stories show, this
„difference‟ frequently called for more complicated relationships, as well as
the construction of rapport between myself and my respondents.
Given that fieldwork
signifies the fact that the researcher throws him/herself into the everyday
life of the respondents, it is no wonder that the researcher is expected to
play a certain role in their everyday life, in reference to his/her
positionality as a stranger. For instance, Erving Goffman details the radical
structure in society as an entity of interactions between individuals as
follows:
Society is organized on the principle
that any individual who possesses certain social characteristics has a moral
right to expect that others will value and treat him [sic] in an appropriate
way. Connected with this principle is a second, namely that an individual who
implicitly or explicitly signifies he has certain social characteristics ought
in fact to be what he claims he is.
(Goffman, 1959, p. 11)
And he continues:
When the individual employs these
strategies or tactics to protect his own projections, we may refer to them as „defensive
practices‟; when a participant employs them to save the definition of the
situation projected by another, we speak of „protective practices‟ or „tact‟.
(Goffman, 1959, p. 12)
In order to protect the
given role and social identity, I suggest that the respondents, as the host,
expect the researcher, as the guest (or stranger), to perform a certain
(acceptable and understandable) role. In my fieldwork, I was recognised as a
researcher who could possibly lead them to wider public recognition in society.
Goffman does not, however, deny that the entity of performance by each expected
role is not always secured and disruption could occur at each instance (ibid.).
Even so, Goffman‟s amendment – about this possibility of disruption of the
given characteristics of individuals in society – should be understood as that,
in our society, everyone has to perform several roles, according to the
different relations, networks and power structures of everyday life.
In the early stage of my
fieldwork, I was recognised as and expected to be a researcher, who was a
stranger but supposedly had the specific knowledge to interpret what the
leaders of the PJC wished to achieve in the wider local community or society.
My initial relationship with the leaders of the PJC was that they were
gatekeepers (key informants) in my fieldwork. We then exchanged roles, because
I, as a gatekeeper to the wider society, was expected to bridge their interests
with the wider public. Again, given that the field belongs to the side of the
respondents, and the essence of fieldwork means that the researcher devotes
him/herself to „their‟ world, the researcher, as either an audience or player,
inevitably maintains and reforms the social world of the respondents. As such,
the researcher is involved in the complicated role of performing with the
respondents in their field.
In fact, I had been
expected to play several roles in the fieldwork. In reference to several
differences between us – such as marital status, social background and purpose
of taking part in the PJC and living in Australia – they saw me as a
researcher, as a single male, or even as still a young student, even though
they were as young as I. As a consequence, one has to acknowledge that the
researcher and the respondents are necessarily placed in a certain social
relationship, reflexively.
Gender and Fictive Familial
Relationship
I would like to stress
that this initial „happy contact‟ and achievement of credibility between myself
and the respondents does not deny that gendered concerns ever came to the fore
in my research. Yet what is interesting to me was the point that the sense of
femininity and masculinity had always re-contextualised and embodied in other
socio-cultural relationships between the researcher and the respondents. One of
the most profound critiques of Goffman‟s argument on the principle of our
social relationship is that, I assume, it overestimates certain power
structures in society, whichmakes people play a certain social role as if it is
given by nature. As several scholars insist, gendered structures between the
researcher and the respondents are by no means innocent in the fieldwork in
this regard; as I discussed before, when I referred to the strategy of playing
„surrogate mother‟ by Japanese women in the small factory, in Dorinne K. Kondo‟s
study (1990). In other words, the researcher cannot neutralise his/her
socio-cultural components in relation to the respondents in the field. However,
I suggest that this sometimes leads to improvising a new dynamic relationship
between the researcher and the respondents in the field.
In particular, from my
own experience in the fieldwork, I would like to examine the process by which
the researcher (myself) was involved in my respondents‟ field; by making use of
gender roles and identities they re-mould and re-constitute in their everyday
life in Australia. There, it would not be unusual for the researcher to be
involved in playing a certain social relationship with the respondents, which
is regularly derived from the familiar socio-cultural frame of reference of the
respondents. Warren and Hackney (1993, p. 18) term this „fictive kin‟, even
though they suggest it would happen more to young married women. In my
fieldwork, I state that such fictive kinship occurred between myself and some
of my respondents. In my case, as our relationship made progress and I
succeeded in developing a certain credibility, it was profound to me that the
relationship between myself and my respondents became framed as a relationship
between (proposed) mother and son, a frame with which they are most familiar in
expressing their identity in their life in Australia.
To detail the growth of
this unique relationship between I and my respondents, I must describe the ways
in which I conducted my fieldwork. After several meetings with the leaders of
the PJC, I began to take part in their regular meeting. In the meetings, I
arrived every time and introduced myself to those women whom I was meeting for
the first time. My standard introduction was that I was a research student at a
local university in Western Sydney where they were living, and that I was
participating in the PJC for my research about Japanese women migrants living
in the outer suburbs of Greater Sydney. As the statistical data set revealed in
Chapter 3, the further from the city centre one goes, the more one finds that
gender imbalance is striking among Japanese populations. Accordingly, apart
from weekends or school holiday picnics with the families, I had been the only
male participant in the regular meetings in my long-term fieldwork.
Additionally, I was the only participant living by myself in Australia (in
fact, I had always been living with housemates in Australia), while all the
members of the PJC are living in the surrounding suburbs with their partner or
family members. Here, one would acknowledge that not only were the differences
between myself and my respondents defined by the differences between the
researcher and the respondents in this research field, but also that they were
demarcated by our different social status, according to gender, occupation and
even familial status in Australian life, while we shared something in common
based on our ethnicity and geographical area.
Under these unique
circumstances, my credibility or rapport seemingly improved to some extent,
until I commenced in-depth interviews with the members of the PJC. Until the
interviews, most of my respondents were already familiar with me, as I had
spent a long period with them at regular meetings of the PJC or had had several
casual conversations with them. Also, I had already spoken to them about the
possibility of conducting an individual interview with them one day. Almost 10
months had passed since I met them at the PJC, when I conducted the first
interview with a respondent. As I mentioned previously, I frequently conducted
individual interviews with my respondents at their home. This is because it was
most convenient for them to make time for me in this way. I also wanted to meet
and talk with them in a familiar environment. Partly, I was interested in the
domestic realm of their life. Our interview was carried out on the couch in the
living room, or at the table in the kitchen, in a casual way.
Even though I basically
planned to have an interview with them for around one hour, so as not to
interfere with their daily duties, interviews tended to be longer; except for
when babies began to cry (it was the most common cause of interview interruption).
However, before switching on my IC recorder for the interview, we usually had a
very casual conversation and talked about how each of us was getting along
recently. Even after I had switched off the recorder and I had stated that the „official‟
interview had ended, we often kept talking. Many of them, in turn, would ask me
questions about my private life. As a stranger (researcher, male, single
Japanese living in Australia), they seemed to be curious about me. In
particular, my status as a research student was a curiosity for them and it was
not easy to explain my ambivalent position as neither being very student-like
nor an independent researcher. Hence, they frequently asked me: why I did not
have any coursework even though I was a university student (this is because I
am a postgraduate research student), or when exactly I would graduate from
university and go back to Japan, or whether I would remain in Australia.
Furthermore, they were even curious about my future job prospects, after the
completion of this „research‟ (not study). Moreover, after they knew about my
partner in Japan, they asked me how often and in what way I kept in touch with
her at such a great distance. Some of them even directly asked me when I would
get married to her, while they often said they felt sorry for her. They used to
say that, as a woman, they had sympathy for my partner living by herself in
Japan. In their perspective, it was as if I were a selfish villain who left his
partner in Japan, in order to do what I liked in Australia. These women used to
say that they sided with my partner in Japan.
These counter-questions
to me were frequent after the official interview and the women sometimes
arranged a meal for me or cooked lunch (I did not carry out any interviews at
night or early morning, due to their home-making and child-care duties during
those periods). In any case, they asked me what I usually cook and eat in
Australia and they sometimes worried that my diet is not healthy enough,
imagining the life of a single male student living by himself overseas. Mostly,
I appreciated their offer and we had lunch together or had more cups of tea or
coffee, until they had to leave home to pick up their children at school or go
out to run errands. In other cases, they prepared a lunch box or a meal pack
for me when we had an interview at a public place, such as a food court in the
shopping centre or at a local café. Having imagined that, I was a male student
living by himself, and worrying about my unhealthy lifestyle, they used to comment
on this when passing the lunch box or meal to me after the interview.
There were a few precious
opportunities when they offered me a chance to stay at their home for a night,
as I travelled long hours to visit them on the fringes of Western Sydney. Of
course, they were precious opportunities for me to carry out participant observations
with a Japanese woman and her family, as well as having conversations with her
husband, in-laws and children. At such a time, I had more time to talk about my
personal background, my research interests, my family and my partner, and even
my future prospects. Looking back, their unforgettable and warm kindness to me
in my fieldwork, and their perception of me, reminds me of what I have
discussed through the whole of my thesis. Our gender difference was accordingly
converted into the familiar gender role of female care-giver. Even though some
of them were almost as young as I or even younger, these Japanese women
marriage migrants repeatedly performed and represented themselves as if they
were a Japanese mother. Nevertheless, it would be arguable to see this
particular gender relationship realised between myself and these women in my
fieldwork, considering how important it was for them to refer to those gendered
accounts in the process of re-moulding and situating the self in Australia, as
I have argued in this thesis. Put simply, it could be said that I was involved
in the politics of mothering, having been expected to play a certain male role
with them. Let us explore, then, this representation of their motherhood in the
fictive kinship that occasionally took place in my fieldwork (as was
particularly the case when conducting an individual interview with them at
their home).
First, in contrast to the
suggestion of Warren and Hakney (1993, pp. 18-19), this fictional kinship
occurred to me as a single male researcher. Their example was of a single
female anthropologist who could achieve a good relationship with elder
informants, by being recognised as if a daughter of the couple. However, my
understanding of the emergence of this fictive kinship among us should be
scrutinised as a way in which my respondents strive to re-mould and situate the
self in new socio-cultural circumstances, relying upon their gendered accounts
and roles in everyday life. Rather than simply looking at this as granting my entry
into their field, which possibly happens to any field-worker, I would like to
suggest that even this experience is evidence of the extent to which these
Japanese migrant women depend on these gendered accounts and subsequent social
roles, in search of the best lifestyle in their migratory experience in
Australia.
Mothering or
representation of motherhood can be seen as a social construction, against the
grain of the ideological presumption that it derives from women‟s natural
sense. Linda Renny Forcey claims that „[M]othering is a socially constructed
set of activities and relationships involved in nurturing and caring for
people‟. However, it is also the main vehicle through which people first form
their identities and learn their place in society (see also Chodorow, 1978;
Forcey, 1994, p. 357). Nevertheless, I argue that their projection of fictive
kinship, which occasionally took place after I had individual interviews with
them, reveals their ambivalence in the course of re-moulding the self as a migrant
woman in Australia. Evelyn Nakano Glen (1994, pp. 16-17) critiques the
ideological aspect of the mothering discourse, which assumes it is a „natural
sense‟, but she also discusses the politics of mothering as the dialectic
process of one‟s struggle of re-moulding the self in a certain social
relation/power structure (see also Kondo, 1990). Given that the practice of
mothering is a result of the political struggle of women in social
circumstances involving unequal power relations, it is necessary to draw a
picture of this social practice in a new light (ibid.). To explain this „other
side of the coin‟ of mothering, Evelyn
Nakano Glen says:
Mothers of all classes have not simply
acquiesced to oppression, but have struggled to gain resources needed to
nurture and preserve life. They have also asserted the validity of their own
knowledge and still in the face of messages that they were inadequate mothers.
For this reason, it is important to look at the other side of the coin,
focusing not just on the way women are oppressed as mothers, but on the way
they act to assert their own standards of mothering and to attain the resources
necessary to sustain their children‟s lives.
(Glenn, 1994, p. 18)
Taking this into account,
the fictive kinship that took place between me and my respondents can be
explained in the light of these Japanese women‟s identity politics, an
expression of their ambivalent re-moulding of the self as a migrant woman – as
I argued in Chapter 6 and 7. In the Japanese context, Nancy Rosbenberger (2001,
pp. 44-46) observes the ways in which Japanese women rely upon the identity
politics of mothering, in order to have power in their families. Hence, on the
one hand, mothering is passively a result of their limited access to social
resources in their migratory life in Australia. As I discussed in the previous
chapters, they could not help but re-mould their self with these gendered
accounts in the new, challenging socio-cultural context. On the other hand, it
is definitely their decision in which they re-interpret their socio-cultural
context in search of building the most desirable lifestyle in Australia.
In summary, not only did
my interviews and participant observations reveal how much these Japanese women
strive to find the best lifestyle and way of re-moulding the self in Australia,
it was also demonstrated clearly in my long-term fieldwork relationship with
them. As Warren and Hackney (1993) indicate, patterns of fictive kinship seem
essential to conduct fieldwork and construct a deep rapport between himself and
the respondent. In this context, in addition to the gender structure in the
field, the researcher needs to consider another gender difference between the
researcher and the respondents. However, contrary to remarks that were
frequently made about my fieldwork, I insist that such a gender difference is
no necessary impediment to the fieldwork. As James Clifford argued (1986),
given that every fieldwork (or ethnography) can only reach a partial truth of
the field, we interpret this argument that every researcher possibly draws a
different picture from and may write a different thick description (Geertz,
2000[1973]) of the same field (or with the same respondents), insofar as he/she
occupies a different positionality relative to the respondents.
8.2. Lifestyle Migration and Marriage Migration: A
Conclusion
This thesis commenced
with an examination of the transformation of the social characteristics of
Japanese migration to Australia in the last three decades. The history of
Japanese migration to Australia goes back to the late 19th century, until this
experienced a total disjuncture at the end of WWII. Japanese communities and
ethnic associations across Australian capital cities were re-established by
those who largely immigrated to Australia since the 1980s. In the meantime,
Japanese society entered into a post-industrial phase (Tiffen & Gittins,
2009). In the new production system, a post-Fordist style has been dominant in
order to provide unlimited commodities and leisure experiences for those living
in such an affluent society. Such prosperity in society was said to have
reached its peak around that time. As a consequence, Mamada Takao (2005)
explained the maturation of consumer society in Japan today by the term „de-materialistic
consumption,‟ even after the burst of bubble economy in the early 1990s. In society, leisure was highly involved in
the consumption practice, as the service industry had grown in the post-industrial
society. Hence, the Japanese began to regard international travel, including
migration as an alternative path that would lead them to improving a better
life„style‟.
They sought a way to
create a lifestyle individualistically, instead of depending upon traditional socio-cultural
values (Giddens, 1990, 1991). The
post-industrialisation of
Japanese society in the last two decades also raised another influence in the
life course of people. Firstly, by the contestation and replacement of
traditional socio-cultural values, ongoing since the late 1960s, each
individual had more responsibility for designing his or her own life course.
People had to be more conscious about re-moulding the self and re-create one‟s
lifestyle reflexively (Beck, et al., 1994). Meanwhile, the post-Fordist
production system is also signified as reflexive in the sense that it
emphasised the variety and temporality of production, in the use of vast information
resources. As a consequence, one of the profound aspects of socio-cultural
transformation around that period in Japan is the maturation of a hyper
consumer society (Mamada, 2005; Miura & Ueno, 2007; Yoshimi, 1996).
This hyper consumer
society is both sustained and developed by a new mode of consumption practice –
consumption of sign values (Baudrillard, 1988; Clarke, 2003) or „semiotic
consumption‟ (Mamada, 2005), This consumption practice is how implicated in the
practice of re-moulding the self and envisaging one‟s lifestyle reflexively,
through the use of differences among products and experiences consumed. Also,
interestingly, as some argue (Otsuka, 2001[1996], 2004; Rosenberger, 2001;
Ueno, 1992[1987]), this new mode of searching for the self had more impact on
women than on men.
Surely, Japan‟s economic
prosperity reached a peak in the late 1980s ended by the burst of the bubble
economy in 1991. Since then, a more drastic social change has occurred in
Japan, along with the long-term economic recession and increasing impact of
globalisation. Nevertheless, as Hideki Azuma (2009) emphases, I suggested that
the new mode of consumption practices has remained the principal method of
searching and re-moulding the self for contemporary Japanese. On these
premises, I illustrated Japanese migration to Australia, since the 1980s, in
the light of this alternative consumption practice that can be found in the
migratory experience. Also, among these „lifestyle migrants‟, the sharp
distinction between leisure experience and permanent migration overseas has
become blurred. Many of them become a „consequent settler‟ (Mizukami, 2006b),
people whose migration is frequently driven by the pleasure of the Australian
lifestyle discovered during their temporary stay. Due to the nature of these
lifestyle migrants, who are relatively middle-class and self-reliant
individuals in search of his/her own lifestyle abroad, I revealed that certain
conflicts are brought about in the formation of Japanese ethnic associations by
merely depending on the abstract diasporic (ethnic) identity.
‘Becoming’ a Japanese Woman in Ambivalence
Toshiaki Tachibanaki
(2010) indicates that socio-economic inequalities recently became more serious
among Japanese women themselves. In these circumstances, it is alleged that
more women than men are leaving Japan (MSN Sankei News, 2009). Recent studies
(Kitamura, 2009; Thang, et al., 2006; Toyota, 2006; Yamashita, 2008) also
indicate the internal diversity of Japanese women, with regard to their
motivation and purpose of going abroad. The increase in intermarriage between
Japanese woman and foreign nationals (MHLW, 2007) can be considered as a result
of the increase in the global mobility of Japanese women today.[74] While
I referred to the rise of a new type of Japanese migration – lifestyle migrants
– to Australia since the 1980s onwards, I developed a more considered analysis
of the increase in the number of Japanese women marriage migrants. In
particular, I looked into these women‟s trajectories from Japan to Australia in
inquiries about the perceptions of marginalities in Japanese society that
eventually inclined them to look aboard. In such experience, the perception of
being a woman was by no means very positive in Japan, whilst these women I
interviewed in Sydney explained that being a Japanese woman is about
ambivalence. They felt a sense of marginalisation in Japanese society
(especially in terms of business society), while they regarded it as a positive
opportunity of re-making the self on their own, without devoting themselves to
contributing to the development of the nation. Namely, their marginality in
domestic society, in turn, encourages them to reconsider a new and preferable
life overseas. In their stories of coming to Australia, this ambivalence of
being a woman in Japan was described as both: in negative terms about departure
from Japan; and in positive terms to demonstrate their flexibility or
adaptability to a different culture and society.
I then observed the ways
in which they strive to concentrate on re-moulding the self with a new
interpretation of Japanese femininity in the new country. For these women, I
demonstrated that „becoming‟ (not being) a Japanese woman was regarded as a
relatively convincing social identity in their social circumstances in
Australia. The ambivalent perception of being a woman in Japan was
re-contexualised and re-interpreted in the new Australian context. This
strategy apparently essentialised not only themselves as Japanese women but
also others, such as Japanese men, Australian men and even Australian women
(White Australians) in their frame of reference. In turn, this practice gave
them a convincing social identity in relation to their Australian family, neighbours
and local environment.
Home and Ethnic Association:
Re-Consideration of Its Ambivalence
Against the grain of the
exclusive gendering private and public space, my fieldwork observed the ways in
which these women obtain more opportunities to take part in a wider local
environment, precisely through their daily duties as a wife, mother and migrant
woman. Apparently, these women‟s feminisation seems to result in confining the
woman within the private realm. In contradistinction to this argument, I found
that feminising the self through gendered duties in the private space can lead
the women to integrate into the public, taking part in a wider local
environment. Going shopping, chatting with neighbours, taking children to
school and back, associating with local mothers through children, were
opportunities for these Japanese women to take part in the public realm.
Furthermore, these opportunities in the public space were highly linked with
their gender roles and daily routines in the private space. In this sense, I
argued that, for these Japanese migrant women, the private space (home) and
their everyday routines, based on gendered roles, by no means resulted in the
confinement of these women in this space exclusively.
Nevertheless, it is
interesting to me that, while they never regarded re-moulding the self with
Japanese femininity as an obstacle to improving their Australian lifestyle,
they sometimes displayed some hesitation regarding the extent to which they
could rely on, and commit to, the local Japanese community. This is an
ambivalent identification of the self as ethnic Japanese, who spontaneously
accommodates the self in the imagined Australian way of life, even though these
ideas drawn by them were still vague. In detail, I emphasised that these
ambivalent feelings were represented between becoming a Japanese (woman) and
being a member of an Australian family and local community. To explain their
ambivalence of belonging between a Japanese self and Australian society, I
emphasised that these Japanese women marriage migrants were partly lifestyle
migrants, whose migration was expected to seek their desirable life„style‟ in
the new environment. Having conducting both long-term fieldwork with the
members of the Penrith Japanese Community and individual in-depth interviews
with the constituent members, I revealed that they were probably afraid of
destroying their imagined Australian life in the legacy of lifestyle migration
in cross-national marriage, no matter how much they occasionally needed to depend
upon the local Japanese community at the initial stages of settlement.
Japanese Marriage
Migrants: Further Investigations
In conclusion, I would
like to say that my research with Japanese women marriage migrants reveals the
common problems of migrant women, regardless of their different socio-cultural
as well as class backgrounds. On the one hand, these Japanese women are can
definitely be classified as new migrants. Their motivation and migratory
pattern can be slotted into the category of lifestyle migration from a developed
country, regardless of whether the migration was „consequently‟ brought about.
However, while I attempted to explain this new Japanese migration in the world
today, I devoted a large extent of my discussion of these Japanese women
migrants to the gender divides and inequalities with which they continue to
struggle within the new settlement (Brettell, 2000; Palriwala & Uberoi,
2008; Piper & Roces, 2003; Robinson, 2007; Stasiulis & Yuval-Davis,
1995; Waters, 2003).
As migrant women, even
Japanese marriage migrants would face several difficulties in the process of
settlement that derives from the structure of double marginalisation, although
my point is that they always attempted to express their predicament in a
positive manner, rather than expressing its difficulties as they did in
interviews with me. Nevertheless, my conclusion is that their strong positivity
in the representation of the self as a Japanese woman in Australia, rather than
a Japanese-Australian, indicates the fact that re-moulding the self in
ethno-gendered terms clearly shows us the social circumstances and
disadvantages they face in the migratory life. Thus, I believe my exploration
of contemporary Japanese marriage migration raises the common problems of migrant
women, such as the lack of specific support and attention to their peculiar
predicaments after the failure of marriage (Matsuo, 2005), and issues with
regard to child custody (Ito, 2010; Japan Today, 2010), as well as social
security of divorced migrant women. There would also be the problem of custody
between the parents in two countries, once they began to live separately after
divorce. Also, as the number of Japanese women of cross-national marriage is
becoming the largest part of the Japanese community in Australia (and in
several other countries), we need to draw attention to the growing
intercultural second generation throughout the world.
References
Abbott, Tony, &
Manne, Robert. (1998). Two Nations: The Causes and Effects of the Rise of the
One Nation Party in Australia. Melbourne: Bookman Press.
Adachi, Nobuko.
(2006a). Introduction: Theorizing Japanese Diaspora. In N. Adachi (Ed.),
Japanese Diasporas: Unsung Pasts, Conflicting Presents, and Uncertain Future
(pp. 1-22). London and New York: Routledge.
--- (Ed.). (2006b).
Japanese Diasporas: Unsung Pasts, Conflicting Presents, and Uncertain Futures.
London and New York: Routledge.
Adams, F. Gerad, Klein,
Lawrence R., Kumasaka, Yuzo, & Shinozaki, Akihiko. (2008). Accelerating
Japan's Economic Growth: Resolving Japan's Growth Controversy. London and New
York: Routledge.
Alexander, Claire.
(2000). The Asian Gang: Ethnicity, Identity, Masculinity. Oxford: Berg.
Allison, Anne. (1994).
Nightwork: Sexuality, Pleasure, and Corporate Masculinity in a Tokyo Hostess
Club. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
---. (2000). Permitted
and Prohibited Desires: Mothers, Comics, and Censorship in Japan. Berkeley, CA:
University of California Press.
Allon, Fiona. (2005).
Suburbs for Sale: Buying and Selling the Great Australian Dream. Paper
presented at the After Sprawl: Post-Suburban Sydney, Parramatta, NSW.
---. (2008). Renovation Nation: Our
Obsession with Home. Sydney: UNSW Press.
Amin, Ash. (2002).
Ethnicity and the Multicultural City: Living with Diversity. Environment and
Planning A, 34, 959-980.
Anderson, Benedict.
(1991). Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of
Nationalism (2nd. ed.). London: Verso.
Ang, Ien. (2001). On
Not Speaking Chinese: Living between Asia and the West. London and New York:
Routledge.
---. (2007). Beyond
Asian Diasporas. In R. S. Parreñas & L. C. D. Siu (Eds.), Asian Diasporas:
New Formations, New Conceptions (pp. 285-290). Palo Alto, CA: Stanford
University Press.
Ang, Ien, Brand, Jeff,
Noble, Greg, & Sternberg, Jason. (2006). Connecting Diversity: Paradoxes of
Multicultural Australia. Artarmon: Special Broadcasting Service Cooperation.
Ang, Ien, Brand, Jeffrey
E. , Noble, Greg , & Wilding, Derek (2002). Living Diversity: Australia's
Multicultural Future. Artarmon, NSW: Special Broadcasting Service Corporation.
Appadurai, Arjun.
(1991). Global Ethnoscapes: Notes and Queries for a Transnational Anthropology.
In R. Fox (Ed.), Recapturing Anthropology: Working in the Present (pp.
191-210). Santa Fe: School of American Research.
---. (1996). Modernity
at Large: Cultural Dimensions of Globalization. Minneapolis, MINN.: University
of Minnesota Press.
Atsumi, Reiko. (1992).
A Demographic and Socio-economic Profile of the Japanese Residents in
Australia. In J. E. Coughlan (Ed.), The Diverse Asians: A Profile of Six Asians
in Australia (pp. 11-30). QLD: Centre for the Study of Australia-Asia
Relations, Griffith University.
Australian Bureau of Statistics. (2006,
January 29 2010). Census Data.
Retrieved
April 23,
2009, from
http://www.abs.gov.au/websitedbs/D3310114.nsf/home/census+data?opendo
cument#from-banner=LN
---. (2008a). 3105.0.65.001- Australian
Historical Population Statistics 2008. from http://www.abs.gov.au/AUSSTATS/abs@.nsf/DetailsPage/3105.0.65.001200
6?OpenDocument
---. (2008b). 3410.0- Overseas Arrivals
and Departures: August 2008. from
http://www.abs.gov.au/AUSSTATS/subscriber.nsf/log?openagent&34010_au
g%202008.pdf&3401.0&Publication&837F381ADEBAE182CA2574D6001
7914E&&Aug%202008&03.10.2008&Latest
---. (2008c). Census
of Population and Housing. Retrieved 30
March, 2008, from http://www.abs.gov.au/websitedbs/D3310114.nsf/Home/census
---. (2009, April 15 2009). 3416.0-
Perspectives on Migrants, 2009.
Retrieved
April 17,
2009, from
http://www.abs.gov.au/AUSSTATS/abs@.nsf/Lookup/3416.0Main+Features
22009
Australian War
Memorial. (2008). An Air Raids on Australian Mainland- Second Ward War. Retrieved October 17, 2008
Azuma, Eiichiro.
(2002). Historical Overview of Japanese Emigration, 1968-2000. In A.
Kikumura-Yano (Ed.), Encyclopedia of Japanese Descendants in the Americas (pp.
38-48). Walnut Creek; Lanham; New York; Oxford: Altaimra Press.
Azuma, Hiroki. (2009).
Otaku: Japan's Database Animals. Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota
Press.
Back, Les. (1996). New
Ethnicity and Urban Culture. London and New York: Routledge.
Bailey, Olga G.,
Georgiou, Myria, & Harindranath, Ramaswami. (2007). Transnational Lives and
the Media: Re-imagining Diasporas. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.
Balibar, Etienne.
(1991). Is There a 'Neo-Racism'? In E. Balibar & I. Wallerstein (Eds.),
Race, Nation, Class: Ambiguous Identities (pp. 17029). London and New York:
Verso.
Bankart, Brenda.
(1989). Japanese Perception of Motherhood. Psychologies of Women Quarterly, 13,
59-76.
Bannerji, Himani.
(2000). The Dark Side of the Nation: Essays on Multiculturalism, Nationalism,
and Gender. Toronto: Canadian Scholars' Press.
Banno, Junji. (1992).
The Establishment of the Japanese Constitutional System. London ; New York:
Routledge.
Barth, Frederik.
(1969). Introduction. In F. Barth (Ed.), Ethnic Groups and Boundaries: The
Social Organization of Culture Differences (pp. 9-38). Boston: Little Brown and
Company.
Basch, Linda, Glick
Schiller, Nina, & Szanton Blanc, Christina. (1994). Nations Unbound:
Transnational Projects, Postcolonial Predicaments and Deterritorialized
Nation-States. Amsterdam: Gordon and Breach.
Baudrillard, Jean.
(1988). The Consumer Society: Myths and Structures. London; Thousand Oaks; New
Delhi: SAGE Publications.
Bauman, Zygmunt.
(1996). From Pilgrim to Tourist: Or a Short History of Identity. In S. Hall
& P. de Gay (Eds.), Questions of Identity (pp. 18-36). London; Thousand
Oaks; New Delhi SAGE Publications.
---. (2001). The Individualization of
Society. Cambridge: Polity.
---. (2001[1998]).
From the Work Ethic to the Aesthetics of Consumption. In P. Beilharz (Ed.), The
Bauman Reader (pp. 311-333). Oxford: Blackwell.
Baumann, Gerd. (1996).
Contesting culture: Discourses of Identity in Multi-ethnic London. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Bealish, Paul W.,
& Inkpen, Andrew C. (1998). Japanese Firms and the Decline of the Japanse
Expatriate. Journal of World Business, 33(1), 35-50.
Beck, Ulrich. (1992).
Risk Society: Towards a New Modernity. London; Thousand Oaks; New Delhi: SAGE
Publications.
Beck, Ulrich, &
Beck-Gernsheim, Elisabeth. (2002). Individualization: Institutionalized Individualism
and Its Social and Political Consequences. London; Thousand Oaks; New Delhi:
SAGE Publications.
Beck, Ulrich, Giddens,
Anthony, & Lash, Scott. (1994). Reflexive Modernization: Politics,
Tradition and Aesthetics in the Modern Social Order. Cambridge: Polity Press.
Bell, Daniel. (1973).
The Coming of Post-industrial Society: Venture in Social Forecasting. New York:
Basic Books.
Bell, Diane, Caplan,
Pat, & Karin, Wazir Jahan (Eds.). (1993). Gendered Fields: Women, Men and
Ethnography. London and New York: Routledge.
Benhabib, Seyla, &
Resnik, Judith (Eds.). (2009). Migrations and Mobilites: Citizenship, Borders,
and Gender. New York: New York University Press.
Bennett, Tony. (1998).
Culture: A Reformer's Science. St Leonards, NSW: Allen & Unwin.
Bennett, Tony,
Emmison, Michael, & Frow, John. (1999). Accounting for Tastes: Australian
Everyday Cultures. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Blair, Teruko. (1991).
Ôsutoraria ni dakarete (Embraced by Australia). Tokyo: Zenkokuasahihôsô
Kabushikigaisha.
Bondi, Liz. (1991).
Progress in Geography and Gender: Feminism and Difference. Progress in Human
Geography, 16, 190-198.
Bottomley, Gill, De
Lepervanche, Marie M., & Martin, Jeannie A. (1991). Intersexions: Gender,
Class, Culture, Ethnicity. North Sydney: Allen & Unwin.
Bottomley, Gillian. (1979). After the
Odyssey: A Study of Greek Australians. St.
Lucia, QLD: University of Queensland
Press.
---. (1984). Women on the Move: Migration
and Feminism. In G. Bottomley & M. M.
De Lepervanche (Eds.), Ethnicity, Class
and Gender in Australia (pp. 98-108). North Sydney: George Allen & Unwin.
Bottomley, Gillian,
& De Lepervanche, Marie M. (1984). Ethnicity, Class and Gender in
Australia. Sydney: George Allen & Unwin.
Bourdieu, Pierre.
(1984). Distinction: A Social Critique of the Judgement of Taste. Cambridge,
Mass.: Harvard University Press.
---. (1993). The Field
of Cultural Production: . New York: Columbia University Press.
Bowlby, Sophie,
Gregory, Susan, & McKie, Linda. (1997). "Doing Home": Patriarchy,
Caring, and Space. Women's Studies International Forum, 20(3), 343-350.
Brawley, Sean. (2003).
Legacies: The White Australia Policy and Foreign Relations since 1973. In L.
Jayasuriya, D. Walker & I. Gothard (Eds.), Legacies of White Australia:
Race, Culture and the Nation (pp. 93-109). Crawley, WA: University of Western Australia
Press.
Breger, Rosemary Anne,
& Hill, Rosanna. (1998). Cross-cultural marriage: Identity and Choice.
Oxford; New York: Berg.
Breitbart, Myrma
Margulies. (1984). Feminist Perspectives in Geographic Theory and Methodology.
Antipode, 16(3), 72-74.
Brettell, Caroline B.
(2000). Theorizing Migration in Anthropology: The Social Construction of
Networks, Identities, Communities, and Globalscapes. In C. B. Brettell & J.
F. Hollifield (Eds.), Migration Theory: Talking across Disciplines (pp.
97-135). New York and London: Routledge.
Brettell, Caroline B.,
& Hollifield, James F. (Eds.). (2000). Migration Theory: Talking across
Disciplines. New York and London: Routledge.
Brinton, Mary C.
(1993). Women and the Economic Miracle: Gender and Work in Postwar Japan.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Buijs, Gina (Ed.).
(1993). Migrant Women: Crossing Boundaries and Changing Identities. Oxford:
Berg.
Burchell, David.
(2003). Western Horizon: Sydney's Heartland and the Future of Australian
Politics. Carlton North, VIC: Scribe Publications.
Butler, Judith.
(1999[1990]). Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity (10th
Anniversary ed.). London and New York: Routledge.
Calavita, Kitty.
(2006). Gender, Migration, and Law: Crossing Borders and Bridging Disciplines.
International Migration Review, 40(1), 104-132.
Callaway, Helen.
(1992). Ethnography and Experience: Gender Implications in Fieldwork and Texts.
In J. Okley & H. Callaway (Eds.), Anthropology and Autobiography (pp.
29-48). London and New York: Routledge.
Campbell, Catherine,
& McLean, Carl. (2002). Representations of Ethnicity in People's Accounts
of Local Community Participation in a Multi-ethnic Community in England.
Journal of Community & Applied Social Psychology, 12, 13-29.
Castells, Manuel. (2000). The Rise of
Network Society (2nd. ed.). Oxford: Blackwell.
Castles, Stephen.
(1993). Ethnicity, Community and the Postmodern City. Communal/Plural, 1,
47-61.
---. (2002). Migration
and Community Formation under Conditions of Globalization. International
Migration Review, 36(4), 1143-1168.
Castles, Stephen,
Kalantzis, Mary , Cope, Bill , & Morrissey, Michel (1990). Mistaken
Identity: Multiculturalism and the Demise of Nationalism in Australia (3rd
ed.). Leichhardt, NSW: Pluto.
Castles, Stephen,
& Miller, Mark J. . (2003). The Age of Migration: International Population
Movements in the Modern World. Hampshire; New York: Palgrave Macmillan.
Cesarani, David, &
Fulbrook, Mary. (1996). Citizenship, Nationality, and Migration in Europe.
London and New York: Routledge.
Chambers, Deborah.
(1997). A Stake in the Country: Women's Experiences of Suburban Development. In
R. Silverstone (Ed.), Visions of Suburbia (pp. 86-107). London and New York:
Routledge.
Chant, Sylvia H.
(1992). Gender and Migration in Developing Countries. London and New York:
Belhaven Press.
Cherry, Kittredge.
(1987). Womansword: What Japanese Words Say about Women. Tokyo ; New York:
Kodansha International.
Chodorow, Nancy.
(1978). The Reproduction of Mothering: Psychoanalysis and the Sociology of
Gender. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Clarke, David B.
(2003). The Consumer Society and the Postmodern City. London: New York:
Routledge.
Clifford, James.
(1986). Introduction: Partial Truths. In J. Clifford & G. E. Marcus (Eds.),
Writing Culture: The Poetics and Politics of Ethnography (pp. 1-26). Berkeley:
University of California Press.
---. (1997). Routes:
Travel and Transition in the Late Twentieth Century. Cambridge, Massachusetts
and London: Harvard University Press.
Clifford, James, &
Marcus, George E. (1986). Writing Culture: The Poetics and Politics of
Ethnography. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Cohen, Erik. (1979). A
Phenomenology of Tourist Experiences. Sociology, 13, 179-201.
Cohen, Robin. (1995).
Rethinking 'Babylon': Iconoclastic Conceptions of the Diasporatic Experience.
New Community, 21(1), 5-18.
---. (1996). Diasporas
and the Nation-State: From Victims to Challengers. International Affairs,
72(3), 507-520.
Colic-Peisker, Val.
(2002). Migrant Communities and Class: Croatians in Western Australia. In P.
Kennedy & V. Roudometof (Eds.), Communities across Borders: New Immigrants
and Transnational Cultures (Vol. 29-40). London and New York: Routledge.
Collins, Jock, &
Poynting, Scott (Eds.). (2000). The Other Sydney: Communities, Identities and
Inequalities in Western Sydney. Altona, VIC: Common Ground Publishing.
Colomina, Beatriz,
& Bloomer, Jennifer. (1992). Sexuality & Space. New York, NY: Princeton
Architectural Press.
Community Relations
Commission For a Multicultural NSW. (2009, May 14 2009). Community Development
Grants Program. Retrieved June 5, 2009,
from http://www.crc.nsw.gov.au/services/grants
Conroy, Hilary, Davis,
Sandra T. W., & Patterson, Wayne. (1984). Japan in Transition: Thought and
Action in the Meiji Era, 1868-1912. Rutherford: Fairleigh Dickinson University
Press.
Constable, Nicole.
(2005a). Introduction: Cross-Border Marriages, Gender Mobility, and Global
Hypergamy. In N. Constable (Ed.), Cross-Border Marriages: Gender and Mobility
in Transnational Asia (pp. 1-16). Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania
Press.
--- (Ed.). (2005b).
Cross-Border Marriages: Gender and Mobility in Transnational Asia.
Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Cook, Glen, Zubrzycki,
Jerzy, & National Museum of Australia. (1992). Migrant Heritage: A Guide to
the Collections. Canberra: National Museum of Australia.
Costello, Lauren N.,
& Dunn, Kevin M. (1994). Resident Action Groups in Sydney: People Power or
Rat-bags? Australian Geographer, 25(1), 61-76.
Coughlan, James E. ,
& McNamara, Deborah J. (Eds.). (1997). Asians in Australia: Patterns of
Migration and Settlement. South Melbourne: Macmillan.
Cowlishaw, Gillian K.
(2009). The City's Outback. Sydney: University of New South Wales Press.
Creer, Katrina. (2002,
July 14). Sydney Home Buyers Defy Interest Rate Rises- Property Prices Up by
4PC- Real Estate: How Your Suburb Performed. Sunday Telegraph, p. 4.
Daniels, Roger.
(2006). The Japanese Diaspora in the New World: Its Asian Predecessors and
Origins. In N. Adachi (Ed.), Japanese Diasporas: Unsung Pasts, Conflicting
Presents, and Uncertain Futures (pp. 25-34). London and New York: Routledge.
Davidson, Kenneth.
(2008, July 31). House Pictures Are a Bubble Waiting to Burst, but Not Yet;
Comment & Debate. The Age, p. 15.
Department of Immigration and Citizenship.
(2007a, October 2007). Emigration
2006-2007. from
http://www.immi.gov.au/media/publications/pdf/emigration_0607.pdf
---. (2007b).
Settlement Reporting. Retrieved 15
September, 2007, from http://www.settlement.immi.gov.au/settlement/enterSelectReport.do
---. (2007c). Settler Arrivals
2006-2007. from
http://www.immi.gov.au/media/publications/statistics/settler-arrivals/settler-a
rrivals-0607.pdf
---. (2008a). Australian Immigration Fact
Sheet 49: Working Holiday Program.
Retrieved
October 18, 2008, from
http://www.immi.gov.au/media/fact-sheets/49whm.htm
---. (2008b). Community Information
Summary. Retrieved 15 July, 2008, from http://www.immi.gov.au/media/publications/statistics/comm-summ/summary
.htm
---. (2008c). Working Holiday Makers and
Work & Holiday Visa Grants 2003-04 to
2007-08. from
http://www.immi.gov.au/media/statistics/study/_pdf/2003-04-to-2007-08-whwah-visa-grants.pdf
---. (2009). Settlement Grants
Program. Retrieved June 6, 2009, from
http://www.immi.gov.au/living-in-australia/delivering-assistance/settlement-g
rants/
Department of Immigration and
Multicultural and Indigenous Affairs (DIMIA).
(2003). Community Information Summary:
The Japan-Born Community.
Retrieved
13 June, 2007, from
http://www.immi.gov.au/media/publications/statistics/comm-summ/_pdf/japa
n.pdf
Dudden, Alexis.
(2005). Japan's Colonization of Korea: Discourse and Power. Honolulu:
University of Hawai'i Press.
Dunn, Kevin M., &
McDonald, Amy. (2001). The Geography of Racisms in NSW: A Theoretical
Exploration and Some Preliminary Findings from the Mid-1990s. Australian
Geographer, 32(1), 29-44.
Dunn, Robert G.
(2008). Identifying Consumption: Subjects and Objects in Consumer Society.
Philadelphia: Temple University Press.
Durkheim, Émile.
(1984). The Division of Labor in Society (W. D. Halls, Trans.). New York: Free.
Dyck, Isabel. (1989).
Integrating Home and Wage Workplace: Women's Daily Lives in a Canadian Suburb.
Canadian Geographer, 33(4), 329-341.
---. (2005). Feminist
Geography, the 'Everyday', and Local-global Relations: Hidden Spaces of
Place-making. Canadian Geographer, 49(3), 233-243.
Edwards, Linda N.
(1988). Equal Employment Opportunity in Japan: A View from the West. Industrial
& Labor Relations Review, 41(2), 240-250.
---. (1992). The
Status of Women in Japan: Has the Equal Opportunity Law Made a Difference? New
York: Centre on Japanese Economy and Business, Graduate School of Business,
Columbia University.
Endo, Masako. (1989).
Cherī Paka no atsui fuyu (Warbride: A Long Way to Australia). Tokyo:
Shinchôsha.
Endo, Toake. (2009).
Exporting Japan: Politics of Emigration toward Latin America. Urbana:
University of Illinois Press.
Eriksen, Thomas
Hylland. (2002[1993]). Ethnicity and Nationalism (2nd. ed.). London, Sterling,
Virginia: Pluto.
--- (Ed.). (2003).
Globalisation: Studies in Anthropology. London and Sterling, VA: Pluto.
Featherstone, Mike.
(1987). Lifestyle and Consumer Culture. Theory, Culture & Society, 4,
55-70.
---. (2007[1991]).
Consumer Culture and Postmodernism. London; Newbury Park: SAGE Publications.
Fennema, Meindert.
(2004). The Concept and Measurement of Ethnic Community. Journal of Ethnic and
Migration Studies, 30(3), 429-447.
Fenton, Steve. (2004).
Beyond Ethnicity: The Global Comparative Analysis of Ethnic Conflict.
International Journal of Comparative Sociology, 45(3-4), 179-194.
Fincher, Ruth, &
Panelli, Ruth. (2001). Making Space: Women's Urban and Rural Activism and the
Australian State. Gender, Place and Culture, 8(2), 129-148.
Foner, Nancy, Rumbaut,
Rubén G, & Gold, Steven J. (Eds.). (2000). Immigration Research for the New
Century: Multi Disciplinary Perspectives. New York: Russel Sage Foundation.
Forcey, Linda Rennie.
(1994). Feminist Perspectives on Mothering and Peace. In E. N. Glenn, G. Chan
& L. R. Forcey (Eds.), Mothering: Ideology, Experience, and Agency (pp.
355-375). New York and London: Routledge.
Foucault, Michel. (1972). The Archaeology
of Knowledge. London: Tavistock.
Fozdar, Farida,
Wilding, Raelene, & Hawkins, Mary. (2009). Race and Ethnic Relations. South
Melbourne, VIC: Oxford University Press.
Friedman, Susan
Stanford. (1995). White and Other: Relationality and Narratives of Race in
Feminist Discourse. Signs, 21(1), 1-49.
Fujimura-Fanselow,
Kumiko, & Kameda, Atsuko. (1995). Japanese Women: New Feminist Perspectives
on the Past, Present, and Future. New York: The Feminist Press at the City
University of New York.
Fujioka, Nobuaki.
(2008). The Role of Working Holiday Makers in Japanese Community in Australia.
The Bulletin of Australian Studies, 34, 181-204.
Fujita, Yuiko. (2008).
Bunka imin: ekkyôsuru nipponno wakamono to media (Cultural Migrants: Young
Japanese and Transnational Media). Tokyo: Shinyôsha.
Fukushima, Naohiko.
(1998). JCV no sosei (The Revial of JCV). In JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai (Ed.),
Ôsutoraria no nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin no sokuseki (Japanese in
Australia, 1867-1998) (pp. 171-174). Asquith, NSW: Japan Club of Australia.
Funaki, Shinsuke. (2010). Multicultural
Social Work and Ethnic Identity Positioning:
A Case Study of Social Welfare Activities
of Japanese Community Organizations in Australia. Asia Pacific Journal of
Social Work, 20(1), 5-15.
Galbally, Franc, Nick,
Polites, Stransky, Carlo, & Merenda, Francesca. (1978). Migrant Services
and Programs: Report of the Review of Post-Arrival Programs and Services for
Migrants. Canberra: AGPS.
Geertz, Clifford.
(2000[1973]). The interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays. New York: Basic
Books.
Gelb, Joyce. (2000).
The Equal Employment Opportunity Law: A Decade of Change for Japanese Women?
Law & Policy, 22(3 & 4), 385-407.
Gibson, Paul,
McAllister, Ian , & Swenson, Tami
(2002). The Politics of Race and
Immigration in Australia: One Nation Voting in the 1998 Election. Ethnic
and Racial Studies, 25(5), 823-844.
Giddens, Anthony.
(1990). The Consequence of Modernity. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
---. (1991). Modernity
and Self-identity: Self and Society in the Late Modern Age. Stanford, CA:
Stanford University Press.
---. (1992). The
Transformation of Intimacy: Sexuality, Love and Eroticism in Modern Societies.
Cambridge: Polity Press.
Gilbert, Helen, Lo,
Jacqueline, Khoo, Tseen Ling, Lo, Miriam Wei Wei, & Murphy, Ffion. (2000).
Diaspora: Negotiating Asian-Australia. St. Lucia, QLD: University of Queensland
Press.
Gilroy, Paul. (1993).
The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness. London: Verso.
---. (1994). Diaspora. Paragraph, 17(1),
207-212.
Glenn, Evelyn Nakano.
(1986). Issei, Nisei, War Bride: Three Generations of Japanese American Women
in Domestic Service. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.
---. (1994). Social
Constructions of Mothering: A Thematic Overview. In E. N. Glenn, G. Chan &
L. R. Forcey (Eds.), Mothering: Ideology, Experience, and Agency (pp. 1-29).
New York and London: Routledge.
---. (2002). Unequal
Freedom: How Race and Gender Shaped American Citizenship and Labor. Cambridge,
MS: Harvard University Press.
Glesson, Brendan.
(2006). Desocializing Space: The Decline of the Public Realm in Western Sydney.
Social & Cultural Geography, 7(1), 19-34.
Glesson, Brendan,
& Randolph, Bill. (2001). Social Planning and Disadvantage in the Sydney
Context. Penrith South: Urban Frontiers Programs.
Glick Schiller, Nina,
Basch, Linda, & Blanc-Szanton, Cristina. (1992). Transnationalism: A New
Analytic Framework for Understanding Migration. Annals of the New York Academy
of Sciences, 645, 1-24.
Glick Schiller, Nina,
& Fouron, Gorges Eugene (2001). Georges Woke up Laughing: Long Distance
Nationalism and the Search for Home. Durham and London: Duke University Press.
Gluck, Carol. (1985).
Japan's Modern Myths: Ideology in the Late Meiji Period. Princeton, NJ:
Princeton University Press.
Goffman, Erving.
(1959). The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life. New York: Doubleday.
Gordon, Andrew.
(2009). A Modern History of Japan: From Tokugawa Times to the Present (Second
Edition ed.). Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Gow, Greg, Issac,
Ashur, Gorgees, Paul, Babakhan, Marlin, & Daawod, Kardonia. (2005).
Assyrian Community Capacity Building in Fairfield City. Parramatta, NSW: Centre
for Cultural Research.
Grace, Helen, Hage,
Ghassan, Johnson, Lesley, Langsworth, Julie, & Symonds, Michael (Eds.).
(1997). Home/World: Space, Community and Marginality in Sydney's West.
Annandale, NSW: Pluto.
Guichard-Anguis,
Sylvie, & Moon, Okpyo (Eds.). (2009). Japanese Tourism and Travel Culture.
London and New York: Routledge.
Gunew, Sneja. (2004).
Haunted Nations: The Colonial Dimensions
of
Multiculturalisms (1st ed.). London and
New York: Routledge.
Gupta, Akhil, &
Ferguson, James (Eds.). (1997). Culture, Power, Place: Explorations in Critical
Anthropology. Durham and London: Duke
University Press.
Hage, Ghassan. (2000).
White Nation: Fantasies of White Supremacy in a Multicultural Society. London
and New York: Routledge.
---. (2005). A Not So
Multi-sited Ethnography of a Not So Imagined Community. Anthropological Theory,
5(4), 463-475.
Hall, Stuart. (1990).
Cultural Identity and Diaspora. In J. Rutherford (Ed.), Identity: Community,
Culture, Difference (pp. 222-237). London: Lawrence and Wishart.
---. (1992a). The Local and the Global:
Globalization and Ethnicity. In A. D. King
(Ed.), Culture, Globalization and the
World-System: Contemporary Condition for the Representation of Identity (2nd
ed., pp. 19-30). Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press.
---. (1992b). Old and
New Identities, Old and New Ethnicities. In A. D. King (Ed.), Culture,
Globalization and the World-System: Contemporary Condition for the
Representation of Identity (2nd ed., pp. 41-69). Minneapolis, MN: University of
Minnesota Press.
---. (1993). Culture, Community, Nation.
Cultural Studies, 7(3), 349-363.
Hamano, Takeshi.
(2005). Japanese Migrants in Australia: A Report on Their Profile and
Self-identification as Trans-migrants. In I. Woodward & D. Ellison (Eds.),
Sites of Cosmopolitanism: Citizenship, Aesthetics, Culture (pp. 140-146).
Nathan, QLD: The Centre for Public Culture and Ideas, Griffith University.
---. (2007).
Authorising Nikkei (Overseas Japanese) Identity in Two Different Times,
Different Manners and Different Contexts: The Porosity of Diasporic
Japanese Identity in Australia within the
Locale. In S. Luckman, J. Cook & D. Murtic (Eds.), Annual Conference of the
Cultural Studies Association of Australia (pp. 1-13). Adelaide: University of
South Australia.
---. (2010). Searching
Better Lifestyle in Migration: The Case of Contemporary Japanese Migrants in
Australia. Saarbrücken: Lambert Academic Publishing.
Hannerz, Ulf. (1992).
Cultural Complexity: Studies in the Social Organization of Meaning. New York:
Columbia University Press.
Hara, Junsuke, &
Seiyama, Kazuo. (2005). Inequality amid Affluence: Social Stratification in
Japan. Melbourne, VIC: Trans Pacific Press.
Harvey, David. (1989).
The Condition of Postmodernity: An Inquiry into the Origin of Culture Change.
Oxford, Cambridge, Massachusetts: Blackwell.
Hassan, RIaz, &
Tan, Gerald. (1990). Asian Migrants in Australia: A Socio-Economic Study.
Immigrants & Minorities, 9(1), 21-45.
Hebdige, Dick. (1979). Subculture: The
Meaning of Style. London: Methuen.
Hiller, Harry K.,
& Franz, Tara M. (2004). New Ties, Old Ties and Lost Ties: The Use of the
Internet in Diaspora. New Media & Society, 6(6), 731-752.
Ho, Christina. (2006).
Migration as Feminisation?: Chinese Women's Experiences of Work and Family in
Australia. Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies, 32(3), 497-514.
Ho, Christina, &
Alcorso, Croline. (2004). Migrants and Employment: Challenging the Sucess
Story. Journal of Sociology: The Journal of the Australian Sociological
Association, 40(3), 237-259.
Hopkins, C. B. E.
(1954). History of the Australian Occupation in Japan 1946-50. Royal Australian
Historical Society Journal and Proceedings, XL, 93-116.
Hosaka, Yoshihide. (1991a, December).
Tabete mo daijyôbu?: ôsutoraria no okome (Is It Safe Enough to Eat?: The
Australian Rice). Nichigo Press, December, unknown.
---. (1991b). Zengô nihon kurabu 91-92
nendo kihon hôshin (General Policy of the
Japan Club of Australia 1991-92). In The
Board of the JCA (Ed.). Asquith, NSW: JCA.
---. (1994). Zengô no
risutora oyobi 95, 96 nendo yakuinkaisen ni tsuite (On the Downsizing of the
JCA and New Board of Members of the year of 1995-96). In The President of the
JCA, The Board of the JCA & Mr Sugihara
(Assistant Manager of JICA) (Eds.). Asquith, NSW: JCA.
---. (1995). 'Kaigai
Ijyû' keisai kibôkiji henshuhôshin ni tsuite (On the Editing Guidline of
Articles for 'Kaigai Ijyu' (international emigration magazine). In The Board of
the JCA (Ed.). Asquith, NSW: JCA.
---. (1996). Zengô
nihon kurabu yakuinkai gijiroku oyobi hômupeji kaisetsu no ken (On the Minutes
of the Board Meeting of the JCA and Launch of the Homepage). In The Board of
the JCA & Mr Katsuhiko Oshima (JICA Australia) (Eds.). Asquith, NSW: JCA.
---. (1997). T. K. shi
he no henrei (Reply to Mr T. K.). In T. K. (Ed.). Asquith, NSW: JCA.
---. (1998a). JCA no
oitachi (The Birth of JCA). In JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai (Ed.), Ôsutoraria no
nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin no sokuseki (Japanese in Australia,
1867-1998) (pp. 180-181). Asquith, NSW: Japan Club of Australia.
---. (1998b). JCS no
oitachi (The Birth of the JCS). In JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai (Ed.), Ôsutoraria
no nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin no sokuseki (Japanese in Australia,
1867-1998) (pp. 168-170). Asquith, NSW: Japan Club of Australia.
---. (2000a). 'Zengô
nettowaku' & renrakujikô (Notice of 'Zengô (All Australian) Network'). In
The Board of the JCA (Ed.) (\ ed.). Asquith, NSW: JCA.
---. (2000b). Zengô
nihon kurabuno aiti ka ni tomonau nyûsu reta no kôkansyuryô ni tsuite (On the
Termination of the Exchange of Newsletters by the Degitalisation of the JCA).
In JCQ, JCS, JCV, JWA, CJC, New Japanese Canadian Association of Toronto, New Japanese
Canadian Association of Calgary & Association Amicale des Ressortissants
Japonais en France (Eds.). Asquith, NSW: JCA.
Hunter, Janet. (1993).
Japanese Women Working. London and New York: Routledge.
Ignacio, Emily Noelle.
(2005). Building Diaspora: Filipino Community Formation on the Internet.
Piscataway, NJ: Rutgers University Press.
Illich, Ivan. (1981). Shadow Work. Boston;
London: M. Boyars.
Imamura, Anne E.
(1987). Urban Japanese Housewives: At Home and in the Community. Honolulu:
University of Hawaii Press.
---. (1996). Re-imaging Japanese Women.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Ito, Makoto. (2000).
The Japanese Economy Reconsidered. Houndmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire:
Palgrave.
Ito, Masami. (2010). Experts Divided on
Signing "Parental Kidnapping' Treaty.
Retrieved
29 August, 2010, from
http://search.japantimes.co.jp/cgi-bin/nn20100514f1.html
Ito, Takatoshi. (1992). The Japanese
Economy. Cambridge, Mass: MIT Press.
Jain, Purendra, &
Weeks, Donna. (1994). Japan. In R. Trood & D. McNamara (Eds.), The
Asia-Australia Survey 1994 (pp. 153-169). South Melbourne: Macmillan Education
Australia.
Jakubowicz, A. (1981).
State and Ethnicity: Multiculturalism as Ideology. Australian and New Zealand
Journal of Sociology, 17(3), 4-13.
Jakubowicz, Andrew,
Mitchell, G., & New South Wales. Dept. of Youth and Community Services.
Planning and Research Unit. (1982). Community Welfare Services and Ethnic
Minorities: A Report to the Department of Youth and Community Services. Sydney,
NSW: N.S.W. Dept. of Youth and Community Services.
Jameson, Fredric.
(1991). Postmodernism, or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham, NC:
Duke University Press.
Jansen, Marius B.
(1995). The Emergence of Meiji Japan. New York: Cambridge University Press.
Japan Club of Sydney
(JCS). (1996). Zengô nihon kurabu ga yakuinkai wo kaisai (The JCS Held the
General Meeting). JCS dayori (JCS Newsletter), 10-11.
Japan Consumer
Marketing Research Institute. (2010). Maketing yôgoshû: 2007 nen mondai
(Glossary on Marketing: 2007 Issues).
Retrieved December 15, 2010
Japan International
Cooperation Agency. (2007, October 11 2007). Japan International Cooperation
Agency. Retrieved 28 December, 2007,
from http://www.jica.go.jp/english/index.html
Japan Today. (2010). Japan To Join The
Hague Convention on Child Custody.
Retrieved
28 August, 2010, from
http://www.japantoday.com/category/national/view/japan-to-join-the-hague-c
onvention-on-child-custody
Japan Tourism Marketing. (2010).
Gensyôsuru nihonjin kaigai ryokôsha:
henkasitsutsu aru kaigairyokô no dôki to
sonokachi- JTB report 2010 nenban no hakko ni kanshite (Decline of Outbound Japanese Tourists and
Changing Motivations and Values of
International Travel, from the 2010 JTB
Report).
Retrieved
26 August,
2010, from
http://www.tourism.jp/report/2010/07/post-11/
Japanese American
National Museum. (2007). Discover Nikkei.
Retrieved 28 December, 2007, from http://www.discovernikkei.org/
Japanese Society of
Sydney (JSS). (2007). Sidoni nihonjinkai 50 nen no ayumi (50 Years of the
Japanese Society of Sydney) (Vol. 2010). Sydney: JSS.
Jayasuriya, Laksiri.
(1990a). Language and Culture in Australian Public Policy: Some Critical
Reflections. International Migration Review, 24(1), 124-148.
---. (1990b).
Rethinking Australian Multiculturalism: Towards a New Paradigm. The Australian
Quarterly, Autumn, 50-63.
---. (2003). Australian Multiculturalism:
Past, Present, and Future. Retrieved 4
October, 2007,
from
htpp://www.soicialwork.arts.uwa.edu.au/_data/page/33070/diversity,pdf
JCA Kinenshi Henshu
Iinkai (Ed.). (1998). Ôsutoraria no nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin no
sokuseki (Japanese in Australia, 1867-1998). Asquith, NSW: Japan Club of
Australia.
Johnson, Lesley.
(1997). Feral Suburbia?: Western Sydney and the 'Problem of Urban Sprawl'. In
H. Grace, G. Hage, L. Johnson, J. Langworth & M. Symonds (Eds.),
Home/World: Space, Community and Marginality in Sydney's West (pp. 31-65).
Annandale, NSW: Pluto.
Joint Standing
Committee on Migration. (1997). Working Holiday Makers: More than Tourists. Retrieved
from
http://www.aph.gov.au/House/committee/mig/report/holiday.pdf
Jones, Gavin W.
(2003). White Australia, National Identity and Population Change. In L.
Jayasuriya, D. Walker & I. Gothard (Eds.), Legacies of White Australia:
Race, Culture and the Nation (pp. 110-128). Crawley, WA: University of Western
Australia Press.
Jupp, James. (2001).
The Australian People: An Encyclopedia of the Nation, Its People and Their
Origins. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
---. (2002). From
White Australia to Woomera: The Story of Australian Immigration. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
--- (Ed.). (1984). Ethnic Politics in
Australia. Sydney: Allen & Unwin.
Kaigai Nikkeijin Kyôkai. (1999). The
Association of Nikkei & Japanese Abroad.
Retrieved December 28, 2007, from http://www.jadesas.or.jp/EN/index.html
Kamio Knapp, Kiyoko.
(1995). Still Office Flowers: Japanese Women Betrayed by the Equal Employment
Opportunity Law. Harvard Women's Law Journal, 18, 83-137.
Kamoto, Itsuko.
(2001). Kokusaikekkon no tanjô: <bunmeikoku nippon> heno michi (The
Emergence of 'Kokusai Kekkon': The Road To Become a 'Civilized Nation'). Tokyo:
Shinyôsha.
Kato, Etsuko. (2009).
'Jibunsagashi' no imin tachi: kanada, bankuba, samayou nihonjin no wakamono
(The Young in Search of Self: Wondering Japanese Youth in Vancouver, Canada).
Tokyo: Sairyûsha.
Kellner, Douglas.
(1989). Jean Baudrillard: From Marxism to Postmodernism and Beyond. Cambridge:
Polity in association with Blackwell.
Kelsky, Karen. (2001).
Women on the Verge: Japanese Women, Western Dreams. Durham: Duke University
Press.
Kennedy, Paul, &
Roudometof, Victor (Eds.). (2002). Community across Borders: New Immigrants and
Transnational Cultures. London and New York: Routledge.
Kershen, Anne J.
(Ed.). (2002). Food in the Migrant Experience. Hampshire: Ashgate.
Kikumura-Yano, Akemi,
& Japanese American National Museum. (2002). Encyclopedia of Japanese
Descendants in the Americas: An Illustrated History of the Nikkei. Walnut
Creek, CA: AltaMira Press.
King, Anthony D.
(1992). Introduction: Spaces of Culture, Spaces of Knowledge. In A. D. King
(Ed.), Culture, Globalization and the World-System: Contemporary Condition for
the Representation of Identity (2nd ed., pp. 1-18). Minneapolis, MN: University
of Minnesota Press.
Kitamura, Aya. (2009).
Nihon jyosei wa doko ni irunoka: imeji to aidentiti no seiji (Where is the
Japanese Women?: The Politics of Their Image and Identity). Tokyo: Keisôshobô.
Kobayashi, Audrey
Lynn. (1994a). For the Sake of the Children: Japanese/Canadian Workers/Mothers.
In A. L. Kobayashi (Ed.), Women, Work, and Place (pp. 45-72). Montreal ;
Buffalo: McGill-Queens University Press.
---. (1994b). Women,
Work, and Place. Montreal; Buffalo: McGill-Queens University Press.
Koleth, Elsa. (2010).
Multiculturalism: A Review of Australian Policy Statements and Recent Debates
in Australia and Overseas. Camberra: Department of Parliamentary Services,
Parliament of Australia.
Kondo, Dorinne K.
(1990). Crafting Selves: Power, Gender, and Discourses of Identity in a
Japanese Workplace. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Kubota, Ryuko. (2003).
Ideologies of English in Japan. World Englishes, 17(3), 295-306.
Kuhn, Annette, &
Wolpe, AnnMarie. (1978). Feminism and Materialism: Women and Modes of
Production. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul.
Kumazawa, Makoto.
(2007). Kakusa shakai nippon de hataraku to iukoto: koyô to rôdô no yukue wo
mitsumete (To Work in Japan as a Disparity Society: The Future of Employment
and Labor). Tokyo: Iwanamishoten.
Kurotani, Sawa.
(2005). Home Away from Home: Japanese Corporate Wives in the United States.
Durham: Duke University Press.
Langfield, Michele,
& Ecumenical Migration Centre. (1996). Espresso Bar to EMC: A Thirty-year
History of the Ecumenical Migration Centre, Melbourne. Clayton, VIC: Monash
University.
Lash, Scott, &
Urry, John. (1987). The End of Organized Capitalism. Cambridge: Polity Press.
---. (1994). Economies
of Signs and Space. London; Thousand Oaks; New Delhi: SAGE Publications.
Lebra, Takie Sugiyama.
(1984). Japanese Women: Constraint and Fulfillment. Honolulu: University of
Hawaii Press.
---. (1998). Confusian
Gender Role and Personal Fulfillment for Japanese Women. In W. H. Solte &
G. A. De Vos (Eds.), Confucianism and the Family (pp. 209-227). New York: SUNY
Press.
Lee, Martyn J. (1993).
Consumer Culture Reborn: The Cultural Politics of Consumption. London and New
York: Routledge.
Lee-Shoy, Tiffany.
(2005). Authorising Contemporary Australia. Blacktown, NSW: Western Sydney Regional
Organisation of Councils Ltd,.
Li, Wei. (2009).
Ethnoburb: The New Ethnic Community in Urban America. Honolulu: University of
Hawai'i Press.
--- (Ed.). (2006).
From Urban Enclave to Ethnic Suburb: New Asian Communities in Pacific Rim
Countries. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press.
Liddle, Joanna, &
Nakajima, Sachiko. (2000). Rising Sun, Rising Daughters: Gender Class and Power
in Japan. New York: Zed Books.
Light, Ivan. (2007).
Women's Economic Niches and Earnings Inferiority: The View from the Ethnic
Community. Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies, 33(4), 541-557.
Linacre, Susan, &
Australian Bureau of Statistics. (2007). 4102.0- International Students in
Australia. Canberra: ABS.
London, Herbert I.
(1970). Non-white Immigration and the "White Australia" Policy.
Sydney: Sydney University Press.
Lopez, Mark. (2000).
The Origins of Multiculturalism in Australian Politics 1945-1975. Carlton, VIC:
Melbourne University Press.
Lunt, Peter K., &
Livingstone, Sonia M. (1992). Mass Consumption and Personal Identity: Everyday
Economic Experience. Buckingham; Philadelphia: Open University Press.
MacIver, Robert M.
(1937). Society: A Textbook of Sociology. New York: Farrer & Rinehart.
Maga, Timothy P.
(1998). Ronald Reagan and Redress for Japanese-American Internment, 1983-88.
Presidential Studies Quarterly, 28(3), 606-619.
Maksay, Arpad. (2007).
Japanese Working Holiday Makers in Australia: Subculture and Resistance.
Tourism Review International, 11(1), 33-43.
Mamada, Takao. (2005).
Shôhi syakai no yukue; kigo shôhi to datsubussitsu shugi (The Future of
Consumer Society: Semiotic Consumption
and
De-materialism). Tokyo: Yuhikaku.
---. (2007). Daisan no
shôhibunkaron: modan demo posutomodan demonaku (The Third Consumer Culture:
Neither Modern nor Postmodern). Kyoto: Minerubashobô.
Markus, Andrew.
(1994). Australian Race Relations, 1788-1993. St. Leonards, N.S.W.: Allen &
Unwin.
Marris, Sid. (2008, 19
March 2009). Negative Gearing Booms in the 'Aspirational' Suburbs. The
Australian, p. 4.
Martin, Jeannie.
(1978). The Migrant Presence. Hornsby NSW: Goreger Allen & Unwin Australia.
---. (1984a). Multiculturalism and Women.
Social Alternatives, 4(3), 56-58.
---. (1984b). Non
English-speaking Women: Production and Social Reproduction. In G. Bottomley
& M. M. De Lepervanche (Eds.), Ethnicity, Class and Gender in Australia
(pp. 109-122). North Sydney: George Allen & Unwin.
---. (1991).
Multiculturalism and Feminism. In G. Bottomley, M. M. De Lepervanche & J.
Martin (Eds.), Intersexions: Gender, Class, Cultre, Ethnicity (pp. 110-111). St
Leonards, NSW: Allen & Unwin.
Martin, Ruth. (2007).
The Japanese Housewife Overseas: Adapting to Change of Culture and Status.
Folkestone, Kent: Global Oriental.
Marx, Karl. (1976).
Capital: A Critique of Political Economy. Harmondsworth; New York: Penguin
Books.
Matoba Adler, Susan.
(1998). Mothering, Education and Ethnicity: The Transformation of Japanese
American Culture. New York: London: Garland Publishing.
Matsuo, Hisako. (2005). Kokusai rikon
(Cross-national Divorce). Tokyo: Shûeisha.
McCormack, Gavan. (1996).
Kokusaika: Impediments in Japan's Deep Structure. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
McDowell, Linda.
(1999). Gender, Identity, and Place: Understanding Feminist Geographies.
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.
McLaren, Arlene Tigar,
& Dyck, Isabel. (2004). Mothering, Human Capital, and the "Ideal
Immigrant". Women's Studies International Forum, 27, 41-53.
Mee, Kathleen. (1994).
Dressing up the Suburbs: Representation of Western Sydney. In K. Gibson &
S. Watson (Eds.), Metropolis Now: Planning and the Urban in Contemporary
Australia (pp. 60-77). Leichhardt, NSW: Pluto.
Meethan, Kevin,
Anderson, Alison, & Miles, Steven. (2006). Tourism Consumption and
Representation: Narratives of Place and Self. Wallingford, Oxfordshire, UK ;
Cambridge, MA: CABI Publishing.
Mendenhall, Mark, & Oddou, Gary.
(1985). The Dimensions of Expatriate
Acculturation: A Review. The Academy of
Management Review, 10(1), 39-47.
Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan.
(2007). Annual Report of Statistics on Japanese
Nationals Overseas.
Retrieved from
http://www.mofa.go.jp/Mofaj/toko/tokei/hojin/07/index.html
---. (2008). Annual
Report of Statistics on Japanese Nationals Overseas. Retrieved from http://www.mofa.go.jp/Mofaj/toko/tokei/hojin/08/index.html
---. (2009). Annual
Report of Statistics on Japanese Nationals Overseas. Retrieved from http://www.mofa.go.jp/Mofaj/toko/tokei/hojin/09/index.html
---. (2010). Gaikô shiryô Q and A
(Diplomatic Documents Q and A).
Retrieved
25 August,
2010, from http://www.mofa.go.jp/mofaj/annai/honsho/shiryo/qa/index.html
Ministry of Health
Labor amd Welfare of Japan. (2007). Heisei 18 nendo 'konin ni kansuru tôkei' no
gaikyô (Summary of 'Statistics on Marriage' 2007 edition).
Retrieved October 25, 2008, from
http://www.mhlw.go.jp/toukei/saikin/hw/jinkou/tokusyu/konin06/index.html
---. (2010). Heisei 21 neodo ban hataraku
jyosei no jitsujyô (The Fact of Working
Women in
2009). Retrieved 14 October, 2010, from http://www.mhlw.go.jp/stf/houdou/2r98520000004r4e.html
Ministry of Internal
Affairs and Communications of Japan, & Statistics Bureau and the
Director-General for Policy Planning. (2007). 2006 Survey on Time Use and
Leisure Activities. Retrieved 20 April,
2009, from
http://www.stat.go.jp/data/shakai/2006/index.htm
Ministry of Land
Infrastructure and Transport of Japan. (2007). White Paper on Tourism, the 2007
Edition. Retrieved 15 October, 2008,
from http://www.mlit.go.jp/hakusyo/kankou-hakusyo/kankou-hakusyo_.html
---. (2008). White
Paper on Tourism, the 2008 Edition.
Retrieved 10 April, 2009, from
http://www.mlit.go.jp/statistics/file000008.html
Miura, Atushi, &
Ueno, Chizuko. (2007). Shôhisyakai kara kakusashakai he; churyudankai to
karyujunia no mirai (From Consumer Society to Disparity Society: The Future of
Middle-class Baby Boomers and Under-class Youth). Tokyo: Yuhikaku.
Miyadai, Shinji,
Ishiyara, Hideki, & Otsuka, Akiko. (1993). Sabukarucha shinwa kaitai
(Deconstructing the Myth of Subculture). Tokyo: Palco Publishing.
Mizukami, Tetsuo.
(2006a). Leisurely Life in a 'Wide Brown Land': Japanese Views upon Australia.
Journal of Applied Sociology, 48, 19-35.
---. (2006b). The
Sojourner Community: Japanese Migration and Residency in Australia. Amsterdam:
Brill.
Morgan, George.
(2006). Unsettled Places: Aboriginal People and Urbanisation in New South
Wales. Adelaide: Wakefield.
Morris, Paul. (1996).
Community beyond Tradition. In P. Heelas, S. Lash & P. Morris (Eds.),
Detraditionalization (pp. 223-249). Oxford: Blackwell.
Morris-Suzuki, Tessa.
(1998). Re-inventing Japan: Time, Space, Nation. Armonk, NY: M.E. Sharpe.
MSN Sankei News.
(2009, March 23 2009). Nihonjin jyosei ga kaigai ryûshutsu?: suikeijinkô de
hajimete genshô ( Japanese Women's Outflow Overaeas?: Japanese Female
Population Has Declined at Last).
Retrieved June 21,
2009, from
http://sankei.jp.msn.com/life/trend/090323/trd0903231652007-n1.htm
Murakami, Yûichi.
(1998). Japanese Contract Laboures and Sugar Cane Farms in Queensland. In JCA
Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai (Ed.), Ôsutoraria no nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin
no sokuseki (Japanese in Australia, 1867-1998) (pp. 30-32). Asquith, NSW: Japan
Club of Australia.
---. (2001).
Australia's Immigration Legislation, 1983-1901: The Japanese Response. In P.
Jones & V. Mackie (Eds.), Relationships: Japan and Australia 1870s-1950s
(pp. 45-69). Melbourne: The History Department, the University of Melbourne.
Myers, Ramon Hawley,
Peattie, Mark R., Zhen, Jingzhi, & Joint Committee on Japanese Studies.
(1984). The Japanese Colonial Empire, 1895-1945. Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press.
Nagata, Yuriko.
(1996). Unwanted Aliens: Japanese Internment in Australia. St Lucia, QLD.:
University of Queensland Press.
---. (2001a). 'Certain
Types of Aliens': The Japanese in Australia, 1941-1952. In P. Jones & V.
Mackie (Eds.), Relationships: Japan and Australia 1870s-1950s (pp. 217-239).
Melbourne: The History Department, the University of Melbourne.
---. (2001b). Lost in
Space: Ethnicity and Identity of Japanese-Australian 1945-1960s. In P. Jones
& P. M. Oliver (Eds.), Changing Histories: Australia and Japan (pp. 85-99).
Clayton. VIC.: Monash Asia Institute.
Nagatomo, Jun. (2007). The Social
Transformation of the Japanese Society in the
1990s and the Japanese Migration in Australia: The Relationship
between the Changes in Lifestyle Values and Migration Decision. Ôsutraria
kenkyû kiyô (The Bulletin of Australian Studies), 33, 177-200.
Nagazumi, Yoko. (2001). Shuinsen (Red Seal
Ships). Tokyo: Yoshikawakoubundô.
New South Wales Government. (2009). About
Western Sydney. Retrieved
October
19, 2010, from
http://www.westernsydney.nsw.gov.au/about_western_sydney
Niiya, Brian, &
Japanese American National Museum. (1993). Japanese American History: A A-to-Z
Reference from 1868 to the Present. Los Angels, CA: The Japanese American National
Museum.
Noble, Greg ,
Poynting, Scott , & Tabar, Paul (1999). Youth, Ethnicity and the Mapping of
Identities: Strategic Essentialism and Strategic Hybridity among Male
Arabic-Speaking Youth in South-Western Sydney. Communal/Plural, 7(1), 29-44.
NSW Department of
Local Government. (2008). Comparative Information on NSW Local Government
Councils 2006/07. Nowra, NSW: Department of Local Government.
---. (2009). Home-
Department of Local Government.
Retrieved April 21, 2009, from http://www.dlg.nsw.gov.au/
O'Flaherty, Martin,
Skrbis, Zlatko, & Tranter, Bruce. (2007). Home Visits: Transnationalism
among Australian Migrants. Ethnic and Racial Studies, 30(5), 817-844.
Oakley, Ann. (1990).
Interviewing Women: A Contradiction in Terms. In H. Roberts (Ed.), Doing
Feminist Research (pp. 30-61). London and New York: Routledge.
Ochiai, Emiko. (1996).
The Japanese Family System in Transiton: A Sociological Analysis of Family
Change in Postwar Japan. Tokyo: LTCB International Library Foundation.
Oguma, Eiji. (2002). A
Genealogy of 'Japanese' Self-Images. Rosanna, VIC: Trans Pacific Press.
Ogura, Chikako.
(2003). Kekkon no jyôken (The Conditions of Marriage). Tokyo: Asahi Shinbunsha.
Okley, Judith, &
Callaway, Helen (Eds.). (1992). Anthropology and Autobiography. London and New
York: Routledge.
Oldenburg, Ray.
(1989). The Great Good Place: Cafés, Coffee Shops, Community Centers, Beauty
Parlors, General Stores, Bars, Hangouts, and How They Get You through the Day
(1st ed.). New York: Paragon House.
Oliver, Pam. (2001).
Japanese under White Australia. In J. Jupp (Ed.), The Australian People: An
Encyclopaedia of the Nation, Its People and Their Origins (pp. 523-524).
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
---. (2002). Who Is
One of Us?: (Re)discovering the Inside-out of Australia's Japanese Immigrant
Communities, 1901-1957. Japanese Studies, 22(3), 273-288.
Omi, Michael, &
Winant, Howard. (1994). Racial Formation in the United States: From the 1960s
to the 1990s (2nd ed.). London and New York: Routledge.
Ong, Aihwa. (1998). Flexible Citizenship
among Chinese Cosmopolitanism. In P. C.
a. B. Robbins (Ed.), Cosmopolitics:
Thinking and Feeling beyond the Nation (pp. 134-163). Minneapolis, MN and
London: University of Minnesota Press. ---. (1999). Flexible Citizenship: The
Cultural Logic of Transnationality. Durham and London: Duke University Press.
Ong, Aihwa, &
Nonini, Donald M. (Eds.). (1997). Ungrounded Empires: The Cultural Politics of
Modern Chinese Transculturalism. London and New York: Routledge.
Osawa, Masachi.
(2008). Fukanôsei no jidai (The Age of Impossiblity). Tokyo: Iwanamishoten.
Otsuka, Eiji.
(2001[1989]). Teihon monogatari shôhiron (Story Consumption: The Definisive
Version). Tokyo: Kadokawashoten.
---. (2001[1996]).
'Kanojyotachi' no rengô sekigun: sabukarucha to minshushugi (The United Red
Army of the Women: Subculture and Democracy in the Post-war Era). Tokyo:
Kadokawashoten.
---. (2004). 'Otaku'
no seishinshi: 1980 nendairon: (The Psycho-history of 'Otaku' in the 1980s).
Tokyo: Kōdansha.
Owen-Brown, Michael.
(2002, November 26). Migrants Take a Long Time to Feel at Home. The Courier
Mail, p. 8.
Palriwala, Rajni,
& Uberoi, Patricia (Eds.). (2008). Marriage, Migration and Gender. New
Delhi: SAGE Publications.
Papastergiadis,
Nikeos. (2000). The Turbulence of Migration: Globalization,
Deterritorialization and Hybridity. Cambridge: Polity.
Parreñas, Rhacel
Salazar. (2001). Servants of Globalization: Women, Migration and Domestic Work.
Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.
Penrith City Council.
(2004). The History of the City of Penrith.
Retrieved 27 October, 2010, from
http://www.penrithcity.nsw.gov.au/index.asp?id=2763
---. (2010a, 22/February/2010).
Forecast.id®: Penrith City Council (Population
Forecasts).
Retrieved
5/May, 2010, from
http://forecast2.id.com.au/default.aspx?id=247&pg=5000
---. (2010b). Penrith
City Council.
Retrieved 5/May,
2010, from
http://www.penrithcity.nsw.gov.au/
---. (2010c, 18/March/2010). Penrith City
Council: Local Area Information.
Retrieved 5/May, 2010, from http://www.penrithcity.nsw.gov.au/index.asp?id=414
Piper, Nicola. (2006).
Gendering the Politics of Migration. International Migration Review, 40(1),
133-164.
Piper, Nicola, &
Roces, Mina. (2003). Wife or Worker? : Asian Women and Migration. Lanham:
Rowman & Littlefield.
Portes, Alejandro.
(2001). Introduction: The Debates and Significance of Immigrant
Transnationalism. Global Networks, 1(3), 181-193.
Powell, Diane. (1993).
Out West: Perceptions of Sydney's Western Suburbs. St Leonards, NSW: Allen
& Unwin.
Pratt, Geraldine.
(2003). Valuing Childcare: Troubles in Suburbia. Antipode, 35(3), 581-602.
Pratt, Geraldine,
& Hanson, Susan. (1988). Gender, Class, and Space. Environment and Planning
D: Society and Space, 6, 15-35.
Rao, Asha, &
Hashimoto, Kenji. (1996). Intercultural Influence: A Study of Japanese
Expatriate Managers in Canada. Journal of International Business Studies,
27(3), 443-446.
Rheingold, Howard.
(1993). The Virtual Community: Homesteading on the Electronic Frontier.
Reading, Mass.: Addison-Wesley.
Rix, Alan. (1999). The
Australia-Japan Political Alignment: 1952 to the Present. London and New York:
Routledge.
Robinson, Kathryn.
(2007). Marriage Migration, Gender Transformations, and Family Values in the
'Global Ecumene'. Gender, Place and Culture, 14(4), 483-497.
Romanucci-Ross, Lola,
De Vos, George A., & Tsuda, Takeyuki. (2006). Ethnic Identity: Problems and
Prospects for the Twenty-first Century (4th ed.). Lanham, MD: AltaMira Press.
Rosenberger, Nancy R.
(1996). Fragile Resistance, Signs of Status: Women Between State and Media
Japan. In A. E. Imamura (Ed.), Re-Imagining Japanese Women (pp. 12-45).
Berkley: University of California Press.
Rosenberger, Nancy
Ross. (2001). Gambling with Virtue: Japanese Women and the Search for Self in a
Changing Nation. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press.
Rubin, Gayle. (1975).
The Traffic in Women: Notes on the "Political Economy" of Sex. In R.
R. Reiter (Ed.), Toward an Anthropology of Women (pp. 157-210). New York:
London: Monthly Review Press.
Ruddock, Philip.
(1996). Invitation to the Process of Consultation to the 1997-98 Migration and
Humanitarian Programs and Associated Settlement Issues.
Belconnen, ACT: Department of Immigration
and Multicultural Affairs (DIMA).
Sakai, Chie. (2001).
Nashonaru baundari ni okeru kôshô: honkon de hataraku nihonnjinn no katarikara
(Negotiations on the National Boundary: Narratives from the Japanese Working in
Hong Kong). Shakaigaku hyôron (Japanese Sociological Review), 207.
Sargent, Lydia.
(1981). New Left Women and Men: The Honeymoon is Over. In L. Sargent (Ed.),
Women and Revolution: A Discussion of the Unhappy Marriage of Marxism and
Feminism (pp. xi-xxxi). Boston: South End Press.
Sassen, Saskia.
(2007). A Sociology of Globalization. New York: W. W. Norton & Company Inc.
Sato, Machiko. (2001).
Farewell to Nippon: Japanese Lifestyle Migrants in Australia. Melbourne, VIC:
Trans Pacific Press.
Scott, Joan W. (1986).
Gender: A Usual Category of Historical Analysis. The American Historical
Review, 91(5), 1063-1075.
Sherington, Geoffrey.
(1990). Australia's Immigrants 1788-1988 (Vol. no. 7). Sydney :: Allen &
Unwin.
Shiobara, Yoshikazu.
(2004). The Beginnings of the Multiculturalizaiton of Japanese Immigrants to
Australia: Japanese Community Organizations and the Policy Interface. Japanese
Studies, 24(2), 247-261.
---. (2005).
Middle-class Asian Immigrants and Welfare Multiculturalism: A Case Study of a
Japanese Community Organisation in Sydney. Asian Studies Review, 29, 395-414.
Simmel, Georg. (1990).
The Philosophy of Money (2nd enl. ed.). London and New York: Routledge.
Sims, R. L. (2001).
Japanese Political History since the Meiji Renovation, 1868-2000. New York:
Palgrave.
Sinke, Suzanne M.
(2006). Gender and Migration: Historical Perspectives. International Migration
Review, 40(1), 82-103.
Sissons, D. C. S.
(2001). Japanese. In J. Jupp (Ed.), The Australian People: An Encyclopaedia of
the Nation, Its People and Their Origins (pp. 522-523). Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Sissons, David C. S.
(1976). Karayuki-san: Japanese Prostitutes in Australia 1887-1916- I.
Historical Studies, 17(68), 323-341.
---. (1977).
Karayuki-san: Japanese Prostitutes in Australia 1887-1916- II. Historical
Studies, 17(69), 474-488.
---. (1998).
Karayuki-san (Japanese Prostitute Migration to Australia). In JCA Kinenshi
Henshu Iinkai (Ed.), Ôsutoraria no nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin no
sokuseki (Japanese in Australia, 1867-1998) (pp. 29). Asquith, NSW: Japan Club
of Australia.
Skrbis, Zlatko.
(1999). Long-distance Nationalism: Diasporas, Homelands and Identities.
Aldershot; Brookfield USA: Ashgate.
Smith, Karen C., &
Schooler, Carmi. (1978). Women as Mothers in Japan: The Effects of Social
Structure and Culture on Vlaues and Behavior. Journal of Marriage and the
Family, 40(3), 613-620.
Smith, Paul. (1978).
Domestic Labour and Marx's Theory of Value. In A. Kuhn & A. Wolpe (Eds.),
Feminism and Materialism: Women and Modes of Production (pp. 198-219). London
and New York: Routledge and Kegan Paul.
Smith, Robert, J.
(1983). Making Village Women into "Good Wives and Wise Mothers" in
Prewar Japan. Journal of Family History, 8, 70-84.
Spain, Daphne. (1992).
Gendered Spaces. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press.
Stanlaw, James.
(2006). Japanese Emigration and Immigration: From the Meiji to the Modern. In
N. Adachi (Ed.), Japanese Diasporas: Unsung Pasts, Conflicting Presents, and
Uncertain Futures (pp. 35-51). London and New York: Routledge.
Stasiulis, Daiva, & Yuval-Davis, Nira
(Eds.). (1995). Unsettling Settler Societies.
London; Thousand Oaks; New Delhi SAGE Publications.
Stratton, Jon. (1998). Race Daze:
Australia in Identity Crisis. Sydney: Pluto.
---. (1999).
Multiculturalism and the Whitening Machine, or How Australian Become White. In
G. Hage & R. Crouch (Eds.), The Future of Australian Multiculturalism (pp.
163-188). Sydney: Research Institute for Humanities and Social Sciences,
University of Sydney.
Sudo, Hiroshi. (2008).
Kankôka suru shakai: kankô shakaigaku no riron to ôyô (The Tourization of
Society: Theory and Application of Sociology of Tourism). Kyoto: Nakanishiya
Shuppan.
Sudo, Hiroshi, &
Endo, Hideki. (2005). Kankô shakaigaku: tsûrizumu kenkyû no bôkenteki kokoromi
(Sociology of Tourism: An Exploration of the Study of Tourism). Tokyo:
Akashishoten.
Supreme Court of Japan. (2005, January 8
2009). Saibansho (Courts in Japan).
Retrieved March 25, 2008, from
http://www.courts.go.jp/
Suzuki, Atsuko, &
Stickland, Leonie R. (2007). Gender and Career in Japan. Rosanna, VIC: Trans
Pacific Press.
Suzuki, Nobue. (2002). Women Imagined,
Woman Imaging: Re/presentations of
Filipinas in Japan since the 1980s. In F.
V. J. Aguilar (Ed.), Filipinos in
Global Migrations: At Home in the World?
(pp. 176-206). Quezon City: Philippine Migration Research Network and
Philippine Social Science Council.
Sydney Metropolitan Strategy. (2001).
Economy and Employment: Strategy for
Sydney. Retrieved
from
http://metrostrategy.nsw.gov.au/dev/uploads/paper/employment/images/Econ
omyEmployment_FINAL.pdf
Symonds, Michael.
(1997). Outside the Spaces of Modernity. In H. Grace, G. Hage, L. Johnson, J.
Langsworth & M. Symonds (Eds.), Home/World: Space, Community and Marginality
in Sydney's West (pp. 66-98). Annandale, NSW: Pluto.
Tachibanaki, Toshiaki.
(2010). The New Paradox for the Japanese Women: Gender Choice, Greater
Inequality. Tokyo: I-House Press.
Takaki, Ronald T.
(1993). A Different Mirror: A History of Multicultural America (1st ed.).
Boston: Little, Brown & Co.
Tamura, Keiko. (1998).
War Brides in Australia. In JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai (Ed.), Ôsutoraria no
nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin no sokuseki (Japanese in Australia,
1867-1998) (pp. 99-100). Asquith, NSW: Japan Club of Australia.
---. (2001). Michi's Memories: The Story
of a Japanese War Bride. Canberra, ACT:
Research School of Pacific and Asian
Studies, Australian National University.
Tan, Yan, Richardson,
Sue, Lester, Laurence, Bai, Tracy, & Sun, Lulu. (2009). Evaluation of
Australia's Working Holiday Maker (WHM) Program. Belcconnen, ACT: DIAC.
Tanaka, Yutaka.
(1998). Throughout the Compelling "The Forty Years Footprint of the
Japanese Society of Sydney (JSS)". In JCA Kinenshi Henshu Iinkai (Ed.),
Ôsutoraria no nihonjin: isseiki wo koeru nihonjin no sokuseki (Japanese in
Australia, 1867-1998) (pp. 108-109). Asquith, NSW: Japan Club of
Australia.
Thang, Leng Leng,
Goda, Miho, & Maclachlan, Elizabeth. (2006). Negotiating Work and Self:
Experiences of Japanese Working Women in Singapore. In N. Adachi (Ed.),
Japanese Diasporas: Unsung Pasts, Conflicting Presents, and Uncertain Futures
(pp. 236-253). London and New York: Routledge.
The Australian Oxford
English Dictionary. (2004). Ethnic Adj. In B. Moore (Ed.), The Australian
Oxford Dictionary (2nd. edition ed.): Oxford University Press.
Thompson, Susan.
(1994). Suburbs of Opportunity: The Power of Home for Mirant Women. In K.
Gibson & S. Watson (Eds.), Metropolis Now: Planning and the Urban in
Contemporary Australia (pp. 33-45). Leichhardt, NSW: Pluto.
Tiffen, Rodney, &
Gittins, Ross. (2009). How Australia Compares (2nd. ed.). Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Tivers, Jacqueline.
(1985). Women Attached: The Daily Lives of Women with Young Children. London:
Sydney: Croom Helm.
Tölölyan, Khachig.
(1991). The Nation-State and Its Others: In Lieu of a Preface. Diaspora: A
Journal of Transnational Studies, 1(1), 3-7.
---. (1996).
Rethinking Diaspora(s): Stateless Power in the Transnational Moment. Diaspora:
A Journal of Transnational Studies, 5(1).
Tönnies, Ferdinand.
(1963). Community & Society (Gemeinschaft und Gesellschaft) (1st Harper
torchbook ed.). New York: Harper & Row.
Touraine, Alan.
(1971). The Post-industrial Society: Tomorrow's Social History: Classes,
Conflicts and Culture in the Programmed Society. New York; London: Random
House.
Tourism Australia.
(2008a). International Visitor Profile: Japan Visitor Profile 2007. Sydney NSW:
Tourism Australia.
---. (2008b). The
Japanese Traveller: Segmentation of the Japanese Market. Sydney NSW: Tourism
Australia.
Toyota, Mika. (2006).
Consuming Images: Young Female Japanese Tourists in Bali, Indonesia. In K.
Meethan, A. Anderson & S. Miles (Eds.), Tourism Consumption and
Representation (pp. 158-177). Wallingford: CAB
International.
Trup, Nicky. (2008, Oct 30). Lure of
Ownership Outweights the Risks. The
Australian, p. 1.
Ueki, Takeshi. (2002).
Sensô hanayome 50-nen wo kataru: kusa no ne no shinzen taishi (The 50 Years
History of War Brides: Goodwill Ambassadors of Grassroots (Shohan. ed.). Tokyo:
Bensei Shuppan.
Ueno, Chizuko.
(1992[1987]). Zôho <watashi> sagashi gemu: yokubô shimin shakairon (The
Game of Searchig 'Self': Theory of the Society of Desiring Self). Tokyo:
Chikumashobô.
---. (2009). The
Modern Family in Japan: Its Rise and Fall. Melbourne: Trans Pacific Press.
Uitermark, Justus,
Rossi, Ugo, & van Houtum, Henk. (2005). Reinventing Multiculturalism: Urban
Citizenship and the Negotiation of Ethnic Diversity in Amsterdam. International
Journal of Urban and Regional Research, 29(3), 622-640.
Unknown. (2006a, 13
September 2006). New Japanese Group. The Blue Mountains Gazette, 32.
---. (2006b). Sidoni
nishi chiku ni nihonjin seikatsushiendantai hossoku: penrisu nihonjin kommyuniti
(Japanese Association Launched in Western Sydney:
The Penrith Japanese Community). Nichigo
Press.
---. (2007, September 26). Finding Their
Way in New Homeland. Penrith Press, 9.
Urry, John. (1995). Consuming Places.
London and New York: Routledge.
---. (2000). Sociology
beyond Societies: Mobilities for the Twenty First Century. London and New York:
Routledge.
---. (2003). Global Complexity. Cambridge:
Polity.
Vasta, Ellie. (1991).
Gender, Class and Ethnic Relations: The Domestic and Work Experiences of
Italian Migrant Women in Australia. In G. Bottomley, M. M. De Lepervanche &
J. Martin (Eds.), Intersexions: Gender, Class, Cultre, Ethnicity (pp. 159-177).
St Leonards, NSW: Allen & Unwin.
---. (2003).
Austrlia's Post-War Immigration: Institutional and Social Science Research.
Malmö: School of International Migration and Ethnic Relations, Malmö
University.
Veblen, Thorstein.
(2001). The Theory of the Leisure Class. New York: Modern Library.
Vertovec, Steven.
(1999). Three Meanings of 'Diaspora', Exemplified among South Asian Religions.
Diaspora: A Journal of Transnational Studies, 7(2).
---. (2004). Migrant
Transnationalism and Modes of Transformation. International Migration Review,
38(3), 970-1001.
---. (2009). Transnationalism. London and
New York: Routledge.
Vertovec, Steven,
& Cohen, Robin (Eds.). (1999). Migration, Diasporas and Transnationalism.
Cheltenham, Glos, Northamption, MS: Edward Elger.
Waitt, Goron. (2003).
Social Impacts of The Sydney Olympics. Annals of Tourism Research, 30(1),
194-215.
Walker, David,
Gothard, Jan , & Jayasuriya, Laksiri (Eds.). (2003). Legacies of White
Australia: Race, Culture and the Nation. Crawley, WA: University of Western
Australia Press.
Warren, Carol A. B., & Hackney,
Jennifer Kay (Eds.). (1993). Gender Issues in
Ethnography. Cambridge: SAGE
Publications.
Waters, Johanna.
(2003). Flexible Citizens?: Transnationalism and Citizenship amongst Economic
Immigrants in Vancouver. Canadian Geographer, 47(3), 219-234.
Watson, Sophie. (2005). The Post Suburban
Metropolis: Western Sydney and the
Importance of Public Space. Paper
presented at the After Sprawl:
Post-Suburban Sydney.
Retrieved from
http://www.uws.edu.au/download.php?file_id=18497&filename=Watson_Fin
al.pdf&mimetype=application/pdf
Weber, Max.
(1978[1968]). Economy and Society: An Outline of Interpretive Sociology.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Wekerle, Gerda R.
(1996). Review of Gender, Work and Space. Antipode, 28(4), 346-348.
Werbner, Pnina, &
Modood, Tariq. (1997). Debating Cultural Hybridity: Multi-cultural Identities
and the Politics of Anti-Racism. London and New Jersey: Zed Books.
Western Sydney Regional Organisation of
Councils. (2006). Regional Map.
Retrieved
6 June, 2007, from
http://www.wsroc.com.au/page.aspx?pid=134&vid=1
---. (2008). Western Sydney Regional
Organisation of Councils Regional Profile.
Retrieved 12 May, 2008, from http://www.id.com.au/profile/wsroc
---. (2010a). About
WSROC. Retrieved
1 September,
2010, from
http://www.wsroc.com.au/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id
=14:about-wsroc
---. (2010b). WSROC.
Retrieved
1 September,
2010, from
http://www.wsroc.com.au/
White, James W.,
Umegaki, Michio, & Havens, Thomas R. H. (1990). The Ambivalence of
Nationalism: Modern Japan between East and West. Lanham, MD: University Press of
America.
White, Merry Isssacs.
(2002). Perfectly Japanese: Making Families in an Era of Upheaval. Berkley, CA:
University of California Press.
Willard, Myra. (1967).
History of the White Australia Policy to 1920 ([2nd ed.). Melbourne: Melbourne
University Press.
Willis, Paul E.
(1977). Learning to Labour: How Working Class Kids Get Working Class Jobs.
Farnborough: Saxon House.
Wilson, Trevor.
(2008). A Leap into the Future: The Australia-Japan Working Holiday Agreement
and Immigration Policy Japanese Studies, 28(3), 355-381.
Yamada, Masahiro.
(1994). Kindai kazoku no yukue: ai to kazokuno paradokkusu (Destination of
Modern Family: The Paradox of Family and Love). Tokyo: Shinyôsha.
---. (1996). Kekkon no
shakaigaku: mikonka・bankonka wa tuszukunoka. Tokyo: Maruzen.
---. (2004). Kazoku no
kojinka (Indivisualization of Family). shakaigaku hyôron (Japanese Sociological
Review), 54(4), 341-354.
Yamashita, Shinji.
(2008). Transnational Migration of Women: Changing Boundaries of Contemporary
Japan. In N. H. H. Graburn, J. Ertl & R. K. Tierney (Eds.),
Multiculturalism in the New Japan: Crossing the Boundaries within (pp.
101-116). Tokyo: Berghahn Books.
Yarwood, A. T. (1964).
Asian Migration to Australia: The Background to Exclusion, 1896-1923.
Melbourne: Melbourne University Press.
Yoshimi, Shunya.
(1996). Riariti toranjitto: jyôhôshôhi shakai no genzai (Reality Transit: The
Present of Information-Consumer Society). Tokyo: Kinokuniyashoten.
Young, Iris Marion.
(1997). Intersecting Voices: Dilemmas of Gender, Political Philosophy, and
Policy. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Young, Louise. (1998).
Japan's Total Empire: Manchuria and the Culture of Wartime Imperialism.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Zukin, Sharon. (2008).
Consuming Authenticity: From Outpost of Difference to Means of Exclusion.
Cultural Studies, 22(5), 724-728.
Appendices
Appendix 1: Questionnaire for
Background Information of the PJC members
Appendix 2: Survey Results
Frequency Table
Gender
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
Female Male Total |
21 1 22 |
95.5 4.5 100.0 |
95.5 4.5 100.0 |
95.5 100.0 |
Age
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
20-29 30-39 40-49 50-59 Total |
5 7 6 4 22 |
22.7 31.8 27.3 18.2 100.0 |
22.7 31.8 27.3 18.2 100.0 |
22.7 54.5 81.8 100.0 |
Family
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
1 2 3 4 5 Total |
1 4 7 9 1 22 |
4.5 18.2 31.8 40.9 4.5 100.0 |
4.5 18.2 31.8 40.9 4.5 100.0 |
4.5 22.7 54.5 95.5 100.0 |
Children
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
0 1 2 3 Total |
5 7 9 1 22 |
22.7 31.8 40.9 4.5 100.0 |
22.7 31.8 40.9 4.5 100.0 |
22.7 54.5 95.5 100.0 |
Job
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
Full time Part time No Total |
3 5 14 22 |
13.6 22.7 63.6 100.0 |
13.6 22.7 63.6 100.0 |
13.6 36.4 100.0 |
Year of Moving
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulativ e Percent |
Valid |
1982 1997 1998 1999 2001 2002 2004 2005 2006 2007 Total |
1 1 1 1 1 4 2 3 5 3 22 |
4.5 4.5 4.5 4.5 4.5 18.2 9.1 13.6 22.7 13.6 100.0 |
4.5 4.5 4.5 4.5 4.5 18.2 9.1 13.6 22.7 13.6 100.0 |
4.5 9.1 13.6 18.2 22.7 40.9 50.0 63.6 86.4 100.0 |
First attendance to the PJC
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulativ e Percent |
Valid Missing Total |
AUG 2006 SEP 2006 NOV 2006 DEC 2006 FEB 2007 MAR 2007 JUL 2007 AUG 2007 Total Sy stem |
8 4 1 2 1 1 1 3 21 1 22 |
36.4 18.2 4.5 9.1 4.5 4.5 4.5 13.6 95.5 4.5 100.0 |
38.1 19.0 4.8 9.5 4.8 4.8 4.8 14.3 100.0 |
38.1 57.1 61.9 71.4 76.2 81.0 85.7 100.0 |
How to know the PJC
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
By the President By word of mouth By the information from a
family member By the Internet By the advertisments on Japanese magazines Other Total |
9 4 1 3 3 2 22 |
40.9 18.2 4.5 13.6 13.6 9.1 100.0 |
40.9 18.2 4.5 13.6 13.6 9.1 100.0 |
40.9 59.1 63.6 77.3 90.9 100.0 |
Degree of attendance
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
Every time Sometimes Seldom Never Total |
6 7 7 2 22 |
27.3 31.8 31.8 9.1 100.0 |
27.3 31.8 31.8 9.1 100.0 |
27.3 59.1 90.9 100.0 |
Birthplace
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
Japan Other Total |
21 1 22 |
95.5 4.5 100.0 |
95.5 4.5 100.0 |
95.5 100.0 |
Reason for stay before moving to WS
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid |
0 Marriage Working Holiday Study Other Not lived Total |
1 2 5 8 1 5 22 |
4.5 9.1 22.7 36.4 4.5 22.7 100.0 |
4.5 9.1 22.7 36.4 4.5 22.7 100.0 |
4.5 13.6 36.4 72.7 77.3 100.0 |
Reason for moving to WS
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid Missing Total |
0 Marriage Partner's choice Other Total 9 |
1 10 4 6 21 1 22 |
4.5 45.5 18.2 27.3 95.5 4.5 100.0 |
4.8 47.6 19.0 28.6 100.0 |
4.8 52.4 71.4 100.0 |
Occasions to go back to Japan
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid Missing Total |
0 Every year Once in 2-4 years Once in 4-5 Depends Never Total 9 |
1 10 4 1 3 2 21 1 22 |
4.5 45.5 18.2 4.5 13.6 9.1 95.5 4.5 100.0 |
4.8 47.6 19.0 4.8 14.3 9.5 100.0 |
4.8 52.4 71.4 76.2 90.5 100.0 |
Length of stay in Japan
|
|
Frequency |
Percent |
Valid Percent |
Cumulative Percent |
Valid Missing Total |
0 Less than 2 weeks Less than 1 month Less than 1-2 months More than 2-3 month Depends Never Total 9 |
1 1 9 1 1 1 1 15 7 22 |
4.5 4.5 40.9 4.5 4.5 4.5 4.5 68.2 31.8 100.0 |
6.7 6.7 60.0 6.7 6.7 6.7 6.7 100.0 |
6.7 13.3 73.3 80.0 86.7 93.3 100.0 |
Multiple Responses
Case Summary
|
|
|
|
|
Cases |
|
|
|||
|
Valid |
|
|
Missing |
|
Total |
||||
N |
|
|
Percent |
N |
|
Percent |
N |
|
Percent |
|
$q7a $q8a $q12a |
|
1 4 1 |
|
4.5% 18.2% 4.5% |
|
21 18 21 |
95.5% 81.8% 95.5% |
|
22 22 22 |
100.0% 100.0% 100.0% |
a. Group
$q8 Frequencies
|
|
Responses |
Percent of Cases |
|
N |
Percent |
|||
Previous a residence Total |
City Innter west Northern suburbs Eastern suburbs Western suburbs Suburbs in other states |
2 2 3 1 3 1 12 |
16.7% 16.7% 25.0% 8.3% 25.0% 8.3% 100.0% |
50.0% 50.0% 75.0% 25.0% 75.0% 25.0% 300.0% |
a. Group
$q12 Frequencies
|
|
Responses |
Percent of Cases |
|
N |
Percent |
|||
Most interestinga activitie(s) Total |
The 3rd Tuesuday meeting School holiday event |
1 2 3 |
33.3% 66.7% 100.0% |
100.0% 200.0% 300.0% |
a. Group
Appendix
3: List of Individual Interviews
Initial (pseudonym) |
Gender |
Age (Generati on) |
Place of Residence |
Date of Interview |
Second Interview |
PJC Membership |
S. C. |
F |
30 |
Penrith |
28/August/2007 |
27/June/2008 |
Y |
R. S. |
F |
30 |
Penrith |
28/August/2007 |
23/April/2008 |
Y |
R. P. |
F |
30 |
Blacktown |
05/September/2007 |
17/July/2008 |
Y |
M. C. |
F |
30 |
Parramatta |
12/September/2007 |
|
N |
S. E. |
F |
50 |
Penrith |
22/September/2007 |
|
Y |
T. E. |
M |
50 |
Penrith |
22/September/2007 |
|
N |
Tomoko W.* |
F |
50 |
Penrith |
07/October/2007 |
|
Y |
M. B. |
F |
30 |
Blacktown |
11/October/2007 |
|
Y |
T. S. |
F |
30 |
Blue Mountains |
16/October/2007 |
|
Y |
A. D. |
F |
30 |
Blacktown |
20/October/2007 |
26/April/2008 |
Y |
Y. G. |
F |
40 |
Blue Mountains |
20/October/2007 |
|
Y |
M. N. |
M |
50 |
North Sydney |
22/October/2007 |
|
N |
S. H. |
F |
50 |
Blue Mountains |
23/October/2007 |
|
Y |
Y. K. |
F |
30 |
Penrith |
27/October/2007 |
|
Y |
N. W. |
M |
30 |
Hornsby |
28/October/2007 |
|
N |
Y. W. |
F |
30 |
Hornsby |
20/October/2007 |
|
N |
Y. T. |
F |
40 |
Penrith |
06?November/2007 |
|
Y |
N. W. |
F |
60 |
Willoughby |
07/November/2007 |
|
N |
C. C. |
F |
40 |
Hornsby |
07/November/2007 |
|
N |
T. G. |
F |
50 |
Blue Mountains |
19/November/2007 |
|
Y |
A. S. |
F |
30 |
Blue Mountains |
19/November/2007 |
|
Y |
J. K. |
F |
50 |
Blue Mountains |
28/November/2007 |
|
Y |
J. M. |
F |
40 |
Blue Mountains |
01/December/2007 |
|
Y |
C. J. |
F |
30 |
Parramatta |
12/December/2007 |
|
N |
K. K. |
F |
30 |
Penrith/Japan |
18/January/2008 |
|
Y |
A. G. |
F |
40 |
Blacktown |
26/March/2008 |
|
N |
Y. R. |
F |
40 |
Blacktown |
08/April/2008 |
|
Y |
Yuka W.** |
F |
30 |
Penrith |
18/April/2008 |
|
Y |
K. H. |
F |
40 |
Blue Mountains |
20/April/2008 |
|
N |
Y. M. |
F |
40 |
The Hills |
08/May/2008 |
|
N |
M. K. |
F |
30 |
Penrith/Hobart |
03/June/2008 |
|
N |
* Vice President of the Penrith
Japanese Community
**
President of the Penrith Japanese Community
Appendix 4: WSROC Regional Snapshot
(2006 Census and other data)
WSROC Councils* |
Eleven : Auburn, Bankstown, The Hills,
Blacktown, Blue, Mountains, Fairfield, Hawkesbury, Holroyd, Liverpool,
Parramatta and Penrith. |
MACROC Councils* |
Three:Camden , Campbelltown,
Wollondilly. |
Area (GWS*) |
8,940 sq km. The largest council is
Hawkesbury (2,776 sq km), the smallest Auburn (32 sq km). The majority of
land in GWS (over 60% by area) is in National Parks, reserves, special protection
areas, regional or local parks, mostly in the Blue Mountains and Hawkesbury
Council areas. |
Population |
The GWS region had a population of 1.8
million (1,788,967) at the 2006 Census, representing 43% of all persons in
the Sydney Statistical Division (SD). The local
government areas (LGAs) ranging from
Blacktown (over 270,000) to Auburn (just under 65,000). GWS average annual
growth from 2001 to 2006 was 4.3% compared to 4.0% in Sydney as a whole. By
2021 it is estimated GWS will ha┗e a populatioミ of o┗er ヲ.ヲ マillioミ or ヴΓ% of Sydミeyげs populatioミ. |
Age |
The GWS region has a younger age profile than Sydney as a whole. In
2006 22.6% of the population were aged less than 15 years compared to 19.5%
in Sydney SD. In 2006, 9.9% of the population were aged over 65 years
compared to 12.3% in Sydney SD. However, there has been a differentially
greater shift away from younger age ranges and towards older people in GWS
compared to the whole of Sydney. |
Ethnicity |
In 2006 33.1% of the population were
born overseas, compared to 31.7% in Sydney. The proportion of those born
overseas is increasing faster in GWS than it is in Sydney as a whole, up from
24.9% per cent in 1981 to 33.1% in 2006. In Fairfield and Auburn over half of
the population were born overseas at 2006. |
Households |
There were 573,035 households at the
2006 Census in GWS (or 40.3% of the Sydney total), ranging from 85,604 in
Blacktown to 19,054 in Auburn and 12,888 in Wollondilly. Between 1981 and
2006 household numbers in GWS increased by 214,377, or 59.8%, substantially
higher than the growth in households in Sydney over this period (33.7%). In
2006 there were 3.1 persons per household in GWS, down from 3.4 in 2001 but
still higher than in the rest of Sydney. |
Families |
In 2006 54.3% of all families were
couple families with children, compared to 50.1% in Sydney. Almost 27% were
couples without children (32.4% in Sydney) and 17.4% single parent families,
compared to 15.5% in Sydney. While the number of single parent families
increased in GWS by 5,227 in GWS and 6,522 in Sydney SD, the proportion
of single parent families increased by
1% in GWS from 2001-2006 compared to a 0.5% increase for the whole of Sydney
during the same period. |
Tertiary |
117,848 GWS region residents attended a tertiary
education institution in 2006 with just under 41.4% (48,880) at TAFE and ヵΑ,ヰΒヵ ふヴΒ.ヴ%ぶ at uミi┗ersity. Β.ヵ% of the GWS regioミげs populatioミ ┘ere atteミdiミg a tertiary iミstitutioミ Ioマpared to a Sydミey average of 9.4%. Over 70% of students attending UWS live in
Greater Western Sydney. A similar proportion of students at UWS are also the
first members of their families ever to attend a university course. |
Education: |
While the proportion of the GWS
population attending tertiary education as a whole dropped by 1.2% between
2001 and 2006, the decline in attendance in TAFE was 0.6% while university
attendance increased by 0.2%. During the same period tertiary education participation
for Sydney as a whole dropped by 0.9%. |
Economy |
Greater Westerミ Sydミey produIes マore thaミ $Βヰ
Hillioミ iミ eIoミoマiI output aミミually,
マakiミg the regioミ Australiaげs third-largest eIoミoマy ふafter Sydミey CBD aミd MelHourミeぶ. ヱヵヰ of
Australiaげs top ヵヰヰ Ioマpaミies are loIated iミ the Greater West. |
|
An estimated 913,806 GWS residents were
in the workforce in June 2005, an increase of 49.9% from 1991. In 2001 nearly
70% of the workforce was employed in the region, which had 80 jobs for every
100 resident workers (the difference is due to the number of people resident
outside GWS who have jobs in the region). The unemployment rate in GWS in
June 2005 was 5.6% and all LGAs achieved a trend unemployment rate below 10%. |
However, parts of the region still
contain areas of relatively high unemployment, particularly Auburn (9.0%) and
Blacktown (7.4%), |
|
Employment |
compared to the GWS region as a whole (5.6%) and Sydney SD (4.5%) in
June 2005. Councils with new release areas on the urban fringe recorded the
highest rates of increase in employment between 1986 and 2005, while some the
older middle suburbs saw no increase in their employed resident base. |
Employment remains a critical issue:
projected rates of population increase over the next 20 years mean very
significant employment growth will be needed to just maintain the present
degree of labour market regionalisation. An estimated additional 215,000 to
250,000 jobs will need to be created within GWS and another 100,000 jobs
outside the region for GWS residents. |
|
Transport |
Just 8.9% of all journeys to work were
made by train or bus in GWS in 2001, compared with 12.6% in the rest of
Sydney. Of these trips 7.5% were by train and only 1.4% by bus (compared with
8.0% and 4.6% respectively in the rest of Sydney). Car trips aIIouミted for ヶヶ% of the regioミげs Ioママute to ┘ork Ioマpared to ヵΑ.Α% iミ
the rest of Sydミey. |
Since the 1970s over 100km of motorways
have been constructed to serve Western Sydney, including the M7 Orbital which
added ヴヰkマ aミd largely Ioマpletes
the regioミげs マotor┘ay ミet┘ork. Iミ the period siミIe the ヱΓンヰs,
ho┘e┗er, the rail ミet┘ork iミ
Westerミ Sydney has had less than 15km of rail track
added. In addition two bus transitways have been constructed. |
|
In 2006 over half (50.3%) of GWS
households had two or more motor vehicles compared to 46.2% in Sydney SD. In
2006 only 2.3% of GWS residents walked to work compared with 3.8% in Sydney
SD. |
|
Housing |
Between 1996 and 2006 the proportion of
dwellings fully owned in the GWS region dropped by 9.9%, while those being
purchased increased by 8.9%. The proportion of households in rented dwellings
increased by 0.6% in the same period. While the proportion of gro┘th iミ separate houses deIreased Hy ン.ヶ% there ┘as a Iorrespoミdiミg iミIrease iミ
けotherげ resideミtial d┘elliミgs Hy ン.ヶ%. |
The Department of Planning estimates that by 2031 there will be over
350,000 additional dwellings in the GWS region compared to the 2004 of total
of 609,000, an increase of over 57%. |
* As of 25 February 2009
** „GWS‟ stands for Greater
Western Sydney that includes both WSROC and MACROC regions
[1] Chapter 7 is dedicated to the analysis of the engagement of this
Japanese association with the local Japanese living in Western Sydney.
[2] Regardless of the social transformation of the 1990s, Karen Kelsky
argues that this tendency (women‟s defection or „female internationalism‟ (2001,
p. 35) derives from the radical structure of gender division of labour in
society and the further facilitation of this by the 1980s. On Japanese women‟s
struggle between the reality of life in Japan and the search for a desired
lifestyle, see also Rosenberger (2001).
[3] As Paul Morris (1996) argues, the strict dichotomy between
Gemeinschaft and Gesellschat (or “community” and “society” in English
translation) should be relativised by the fact that, in our society, both social
formations co-exist, rather than the former being taken over by the latter in
the process of modernisation.
[4] For a similar discussion of class distinction in consumer society,
see Baudrillard (1988) and Bourdieu (1984). My own understanding of consumer
society having been remained in Japan in the 1980s was that consumption
practice was a more popularised phenomenon across social strata, rather
[5] The people who hold Japanese citizenship are officially called
Japanese nationals, not Japanese citizens, by the Japanese Government. For
further discussion on the difference between two terms, see Cesarani and
Fulbrook (1996).
[6] The numbers recorded in this report include any type of Japanese
nationals who intend to stay abroad for more than three months.
[7] I detail social characteristics of the Japanese in Australia in
Chapter 3. I also precisely investigate the detailed proportion and residential
distribution of Japanese population in Sydney in Chapter 4.
[8] In contrast to this „consequent-settler‟, Mizukami also suggests
„consequent-sojourner,‟ one who attempts to be a migrant or permanent resident
in another country, but fails to do so and returns to the homeland in the end (Mizukami 2007
27).
[9] Regarding „Japanese‟ migration, some questions remain whether the
1860s was the first period of modern Japanese migration, for the reason that
the first group of Japanese migrants were an „illegal‟ group of migrants who
were not endorsed as nationals or citizens of the Tokugawa shogunate that still
imposed maritime restrictions. The Tokugawa shogunate finally endorsed,
however, a document to identify a Japanese acrobat (an entertainer performing
gymnastic feats) to the US in 1866 (MOFA 2010).
[10] As racial tension due to the increase in Japanese population grew,
along with political conflict between Japan and the receiving country, the
intake of Japanese migrants was often restricted. For instance, the immigration
of Japanese to the US was strictly controlled from the early 1890s and finally
terminated by the introduction of the Immigration Act 1924 (Lowe 1996 7,
Japanese American National Museum 2007).
[11] However, with respect to female migrants as labour, women tend to
be employed in a very limited
[12] For further understanding of the ways in which the Meiji Government
desired to establish the first modern nation-state in Asia in the late 19th
century, see Marius B. Jansen (1995) and Junji Banno (1992).
[13] Of course, even during this period, there were a number of Japanese
business entrepreneurs and expatriates who were unlikely to be linked directly
with nation-building, such as Japanese business expatriates and entrepreneurs
in Sydney in the early 20th century.
[14] I exclude those who study abroad and business expatriates in this
discussion, although I realise that the number of these people should not be
dismissed.
[15] This name maybe a nickname or stage name.
[16] It is also important to acknowledge that the Japanese government
does not principally allow nationals to hold more than two
nationalities/citizenships.
[17] It is important to draw attention to the fact that the figure
includes multiple entry of individuals, as well as entrances of long-term
Japanese residents or migrants.
[18] MOFA (2008) include these Japanese WHMs as Japanese nationals
overseas, while they leave them out of five typical occupations of Japanese
overseas. The Japanese proportion in the Oceania region consequently consists
of a unique socio-demographic profile, compared to that of other regions.
[19] However, it is uncertain how long these permanent arrivals are
going to stay in Australia in the future from this data set.
[20] DIAC updates the database‟s contents on a regular basis.
[21] However, I would add that a few Japanese were granted a permanent
visa in the category of
[22] In Japanese usage, being a Japanese person is regularly and legally
defined as „nationality,‟ while the concept of „citizenship‟ is less popular to
refer to someone‟s belonging to the country.
Furthermore,
the Japanese government officially adopts the term of „Japanese national(s)‟,
not
„Japanese citizen.‟ In this sentence, in order to refer to the data
of the Japanese government, I adopted „nationality‟ to refer to both sides as
it is in the original resource.
[23] For this, Weber (1978[1968], p. 395) argues the definition of
ethnicity as follows: „The concept of the “ethnic” group, which dissolves if we
define our terms exactly, corresponds in this regard to one of the most vexing,
since emotionally charged concepts, the nation, as soon as we attempt a
sociological definition‟.
[24] In this sense, race/ethnicity must be understood as a
socio-cultural discourse, rather than objective scientific discourse. A
counterpart to this can be found in the assumed distinction between
„scientific‟ sex and „cultural‟ gender category, challenged by Judith Butler in
Gender Trouble (Butler,
[25] [1990]).
[26] Notwithstanding, problems of racism or racial discrimination cannot
be made to disappear simply by replacing the term „race‟ with „ethnicity.‟ In
reality, the racial concept is still working to discriminate or look down on an
antagonistic or minority groups in society. Moreover, as Étienne Balibar urges
in „Is There a Neo-Racism?‟ (1991), ethnic or cultural differences are by no
means innocent of racism either. Ghassan Hage (2000) also examines the
structure of such „cultural racism‟ in contemporary Australia.
[27] There have, however, been associations formed to deal with migrant
women‟s problems, such as
Immigrant Women Speak Out, an NGO based in western Sydney, which has
been acting for migrant (NESB) women across ethnic communities.
[28] Nevertheless, I do not deny that there is room for identity
politics or „strategic essentialism‟, that strategically insists on (imagined)
essential ethnic or other cultural identities for political struggle from
social minorities.
[29] There still remain strong tensions and conflicts, however, between
some ethnic groups and local communities in Australia.
[30] With regard to this social welfare aspect of ethnic associations of
migrants, it is worth drawing attention to an argument by Laksiri Jayasuriya
(1990b, 2003) who insists that, in addition to the protection of „cultural
heritage‟, drawing more attention to social justice and inequalities
experienced by migrants should be considered a central aspect of the meaning of
„multiculturalism‟ in Australia.
[31] Many religious bodies need to be recognised in this regard as
associations providing settlement services for migrants. In fact, with regard
to settlement services, a large number of ethnic associations associate with
these religious associations by sharing funds and services for their
clients.
[32] I have represented a different concept of ethnic in an Australian
usage, owing to the fact that the concept was adopted in order to develop
Australian multiculturalism, rather than being elaborated for taking political
action by social minorities themselves, such as the Civil Rights Movement in
the US or other identity politics for minority rights. I would also say,
however, that in Australia ethnic lobbies of Italians and Greeks have made
contributions to the introduction of multiculturalism in Australia. For further
details, see James Jupp (2002) and Mark Lopez (2000).
[33] For example, a survey conducted in 1948 (London, 1970) shows how
strongly the Japanese were perceived as the most „unwelcome‟ among non-European
migrants, owing to the very harsh sentiments against the „wartime enemy‟ during
this time. Nevertheless, one war bride in Adelaide reports that she has
maintained a small gathering with other local Japanese war brides since the
time she settled there.
[34] Interestingly, these are mostly women‟s groups, based on networks
of Japanese mothers in the local area. This trend may suggest that Japanese
female migrants are finally seen as part of the „target group‟ which needs
proper settlement services. However, as was seen in the previous chapter, the
majority of contemporary Japanese migrants are Japanese females who have come
to Australia as a marriage migrant. This topic will be discussed in the
following chapters.
[35] In contrast to this number, recent statistical data by the Ministry
of Foreign Affairs of Japan (2007) shows that in 2005 the number of overseas
Japanese nationals passed one million.
[36] In the American context of this type of identity politics, Japanese-Americans
grew a generic diasporic nikkei identity in order to deal with exclusion and
discrimination against the Japanese in society. Additionally, the Japanese
American internment during WWII was a critical incident to rely on an identity
politics of nikkei or American Japanese to claim an official apology and
compensation from the Reagan Government in the 1980s. Further details on the
political actions of Japanese Americans are given in (Maga, 1998).
[37] I would like to express my great appreciation to Mr Yoshihide
Hosaka, who kindly gave me access to more than thirty years of his personal
correspondence, and collections of newspaper articles and newsletters of the
Japanese Clubs in Australia.
[38] The Japan International Cooperation Agency (JICA) was established
in 1974 in order to support Japan‟s ODA (Official Development Assistance)
toward other countries, especially in the field of technical and agricultural
cooperation in developing countries (Jain & Weeks, 1994, p. 46).
[39] JICA‟s largest contribution these days is to send young skilled
Japanese engineers and volunteers to developing countries across the world.
[40] Yoshihide Hosaka was one of the early arrivals of contemporary
Japanese migrants to Australia since the 1980s and the founder of the Japan Club
of Sydney (the ethnic Japanese society for Japanese migrants in Sydney) and the
first President of the Japan Club of Australia.
[41] By its suggestion that a national Japanese ethnic association be
formed, JICA‟s aims may have been both to establish a strong settlement
community of Japanese in Australia and to promote their eventual autonomy (from
it).
[42] On this issue, there had been a larger global network among Nikkei
communities around that time. Hosaka had a great interest in this issue
personally and played a significant role for political lobby, in association
with others across the world. I explore the engagement of Hosaka and the JCA
for this issue in detail in the following section.
[43] In the end, the JCA received an answer from the Consulate-General
that it was unable to have the
[44] Hosaka also contributed his opinions on the Pauline Hanson
phenomenon to Japanese magazines and newsletters of both the JCS and JSS,
claiming it was an issue that should be considered by all Japanese in
Australia.
[45] This period saw several anniversaries of events between Australia
and Japan such as: the 20th anniversary of the taking effect of the Cultural
Agreement (February 1976); the 20th anniversary of the establishment of the
Australia-Japan Foundation (in 1976); the 20th anniversary of the Basic Treaty
of Friendship and Cooperation (July 1976); the 40th anniversary of the
Australia-Japan
Agreement
on Commerce (July 1957); and the 100th anniversary of a Japanese consular
presence in
Australia (at Townsville in 1896, at Sydney in 1897)
[46] As discussed in the previous chapter, due to the Japanese legal
framework regarding nationality and the nature of contemporary Japanese
migrants, the Australian citizenship rate among Japanese-Australians
(Japan-born people) is quite low. DIAC estimates it is approximately between 15
and 20 percent, though this ratio includes second generation
Japanese-Australians who were born in Japan. The actual citizenship rate among
first generation Japanese-Australians is almost certainly lower.
[47] This lobbying by Japanese nationals overseas developed widely,
supported by certain Japanese MPs who were sympathetic to this case. Finally,
in 1998, through a change to the electoral law, changes in the voting rights of
Japanese nationals overseas were approved. Then, on 14 September 2005, the
Japanese Supreme Court decided that depriving Japanese nationals overseas of
their right to
[48] The notice in which the JCA announced its decision to end the
exchange of newsletters shows a list of addressees including two Japanese
ethnic associations in Canada and one in France, as well as local clubs in
Australia (Hosaka, 2000b).
[49] On the detailed achievements and contributions of the organisation
for the residents of involved councils, see the website (WSROC, 2008).
[50] The Australian Bureau of Statistics may control small figures in
census to protect the privacy of those who are counted in the number.
[51] This region is defined by constituent councils in Figure 12.
[52] Office Lady stands for a female office worker in Japanese English. 56
This term means Caucasians.
[53] Working in a local company is, of course, not the only way to
integrate into mainstream society, though it may be definitely considered to be
a sort of effective „socialisation‟ for achieving it.
[54] She moved to the Blue Mountains in the early 1990s.
[55] This person misunderstands
the citizenship test. It is in fact a multiple-choice exam.
[56] It is possible that they tend to retain Japanese nationality since
they consider returning to Japan after retirement. In fact, in my fieldwork,
some young Japanese marriage migrants suggested that they might go back to
Japan after bringing up their children. However, contrary to these young
migrants, those who are already semi-retired told me that they found that they
no longer have a place like „home‟ or „family‟ in Japan after spending long
periods in Australia with the family. Eventually, even though these
semi-retired marriage migrants frequently travel to Japan, they seem to realise
they have to spend the rest of their life in Australia, which causes them
anxiety about isolation after retirement.
[57] Most respondents in my fieldwork answered that they have an account
with Mixi (http://mixi.jp), the largest Japanese social network service (SNS),
similar to facebook. Along with running personal diaries and blogs, they
participate in several „communities‟, which are topic-based groups, on the
service. The use of this virtual community would consist of an integral part of
building and managing a local Japanese association for recent Japanese
migrants.
[58] For further debates on mazakon discourse in Japanese culture, see
James E. Roberson and Nobue Suzuki (2002) or Takie Sugiyama Lebra (1998).
[59] See Chapter 3 for general information about the JCS.
[60] Interestingly, another reason for the establishment of the JCS was
to organise a Japanese ethnic community for Japanese war brides, who had
already been living in Australia since the 1950s but had had no chance to
organise a Japanese association. It can thus be said that the JCS was initially
launched for both new arrivals in the 1980s, and for early Japanese marriage
migrants!
[61] The Korean Welfare Association of Australia (KWAA) is the largest
Korean NGO association in Australia, working on behalf of Koreans in Australia.
[62] See Chapter3 for eligibility for a Working Holiday visa.
[63] „Housework‟ in this sentence means the sort of domestic work
assumed to be the province of women (or the wife) in a conventional Japanese
idea of marriage. Of course, the degree of an Australian husband‟s contribution
to housework varies. In particular, a considerable generational difference
emerged in my fieldwork. Elderly intermarriage couples maintained an obvious
gender division of labour at home.
[64] Similar discussions of women and their outgoing social practices
through the engagement of their domestic duties of motherhood can be found in
the Western context. See the studies of Debora Chambers (1997), Isabel Dyck
(1989), Geraldine Pratt (2003) and Susan Thompson (1994).
[65] This can be translated as „to spoil‟.
[66] This can be translated as „to depend on‟.
[67] I refer to the case study of Japanese femininity as discussed in
section 5 of Chapter 5.
[68] Naturally, her critique of the simple dichotomy of White/others in
racism draws attention to the difference between the Whites and the others
(people of colour) in racial power structures. She also scrutinises the ways in
which internal differences with others (arising from ethnic, class and gender
differences) are often neglected, regardless of the superior/lesser situation
of the individual.
[69] For geographical information on the Western Sydney region and its
constituent local councils, see the figures and tables in Chapter 3.
[70] Of course, this socio-demographic profile is relevant to some
suburbs of the Western Sydney region only. However, most of my Japanese
respondents are, in contrast to A. G., living in Penrith and surrounding
regions, such as the Blue Mountains; they often depicted their suburb and their
neighbourhood as such. See Table 12 for different social characteristics
between these local government areas (LGAs). It is of course the case that each
LGA has an internal diversity with regard to this.
[71] Meanwhile, the PJC is also running a regular playgroup for mothers
and children. When the PJC was launched in September 2006, the PJC playgroup
was running once a week, apart from regular meetings of the PJC. However, due
to the difficulty of securing a place for playgroup, outside of the meeting
venue of the PJC at St Marys Community Centre, the PJC playgroup has finally
merged into the regular meetings of the PJC in 2008. As of 2009, the PJC runs a
regular meeting and playgroup
[72] I borrowed this idea from the concept of the environmental bubble
(Cohen 1972 168), denoting the peculiar characteristics of mass tourists who
only enjoy their excursions in well-organised and familiar circumstances, instead
of jumping into a new world as an independent traveller.
[73] Not only does gender difference of the researcher draw attention in
relation to the respondents in the field, but he/she is also concerned about
every aspect of cultural-social differences between him/her and them. It is
necessary to be aware in reflexive fieldwork, when considering that the
researcher (and his/her socio-cultural difference), as a stranger, consequently
affects the field where the respondents live a life.
[74] I must add that, as has been shown in Chapter 3, an increase in the
number of intermarriages between Japanese women and foreign nationals is also
reported in Japan. Additionally, among the couples of cross-national marriage
between Japanese and foreign nationals, couples of Japanese men and foreign
women are recorded more than their counterparts in intermarriage couples.
No comments:
Post a Comment